An historical treatise, written by an author of the communion of the Church of Rome, touching transubstantiation wherein is made appear, that according to the principles of that church, this doctrine cannot be an article of faith.
         Traitté d'un autheur de la communion romaine touchant la transsubstantiation. English
         Dufour de Longuerue, Louis, 1652-1733.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 226 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36765
         Wing D2457
         ESTC R5606
         12704989
         ocm 12704989
         66013
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36765)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66013)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 688:20)
      
       
         
           
             An historical treatise, written by an author of the communion of the Church of Rome, touching transubstantiation wherein is made appear, that according to the principles of that church, this doctrine cannot be an article of faith.
             Traitté d'un autheur de la communion romaine touchant la transsubstantiation. English
             Dufour de Longuerue, Louis, 1652-1733.
             Wake, William, 1657-1737.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [8], 73 p.
           
             Printed for Richard Chiswell ...,
             London :
             1687.
          
           
             Translation of Traitté d'un autheur de la communion romaine touchant la transsubstantiation.
             Running title: An historical treatise of transubstantiation.
             Addenda: p. 73.
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Translated by William Wake.
             First edition of same year has title: A treatise ...
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Transubstantiation.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           HISTORICAL
           TREATISE
           WRITTEN
           By
           an
           AUTHOR
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ROME
           .
        
         
           TOUCHING
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           WHEREIN
           Is
           made
           appear
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           PRINCIPLES
           of
           That
           CHURCH
           ,
           This
           DOCTRINE
           cannot
           be
           an
           ARTICLE
           of
           FAITH
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Edition
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           Richard
           Chiswell
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           S.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           MDCLXXXVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           well
           known
           that
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           Learned
           Persons
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           approve
           of
           all
           which
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           that
           do
           earnestly
           long
           for
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           although
           they
           remain
           within
           its
           bosome
           .
           But
           it
           is
           no
           less
           true
           that
           there
           's
           but
           very
           few
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           courage
           to
           make
           their
           thoughts
           known
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           guess
           at
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           one
           Picherel
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           great
           note
           ,
           wrote
           solid
           Treatises
           on
           certain
           matters
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           explain'd
           themselves
           just
           as
           Protestants
           do
           now
           .
           And
           in
           the
           present
           ,
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Marca
          
           did
           the
           same
           ,
           on
           the
           Doctine
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           Barnes
           ,
           an
           Eminent
           Benedictine
           ,
           on
           most
           of
           the
           principal
           Questions
           wherein
           Protestants
           differ
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           as
           if
           every
           one
           feared
           such
           usage
           as
           Father
           Paolo
           ,
           and
           poor
           Barnes
           found
           ,
           for
           the
           Liberty
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           the
           works
           of
           these
           sincere
           and
           learned
           Men
           ,
           have
           almost
           always
           been
           supprest
           during
           their
           Life-time
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer'd
           to
           come
           abroad
           till
           after
           their
           Decease
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           something
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           Work
           of
           a
           Person
           now
           living
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           dares
           shew
           the
           like
           affection
           for
           the
           Reformation
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           that
           heartily
           wishes
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           of
           France
           ,
           would
           take
           it
           into
           their
           serious
           consideration
           .
           This
           Person
           is
           considerable
           for
           his
           Quality
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           for
           his
           great
           Learning
           .
           He
           was
           an
           intimate
           friend
           of
           the
           late
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Launoy's
          
           ,
           a
           noted
           Divine
           of
           the
           Faculty
           of
           Paris
           ,
           who
           mightily
           desired
           to
           see
           a
           free
           Council
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           might
           speak
           their
           thoughts
           touching
           the
           Reforming
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ;
           and
           it
           plainly
           appears
           he
           was
           of
           the
           same
           judgment
           with
           this
           Eminent
           Person
           ,
           touching
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           may
           rest
           assured
           that
           the
           Author's
           Manuscript
           Copy
           has
           been
           exactly
           follow'd
           in
           the
           Edition
           of
           this
           Work
           ;
           which
           not
           only
           his
           Letters
           ,
           now
           in
           our
           Hands
           ,
           will
           justifie
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Original
           of
           these
           Papers
           ,
           which
           he
           sent
           to
           a
           Friend
           to
           be
           Printed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           the
           World
           will
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Work
           be
           not
           more
           particularly
           described
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           exposing
           him
           to
           the
           malice
           of
           those
           who
           use
           all
           manner
           of
           ways
           to
           destroy
           such
           of
           their
           party
           ,
           as
           do
           own
           the
           Truth
           .
           It
           nearly
           behoves
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           make
           some
           serious
           Reflections
           upon
           what
           the
           Author
           thought
           fit
           to
           represent
           to
           them
           concerning
           Transubstantiation
           .
           The
           same
           might
           have
           been
           said
           to
           the
           other
           Articles
           of
           the
           Romish
           belief
           ,
           which
           are
           rejected
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           additions
           to
           the
           ancient
           Faith
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ;
           which
           are
           impos'd
           upon
           Mens
           consciences
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           by
           such
           unheard-of
           ways
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Religion
           .
           If
           such
           Remonstrances
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           sufficient
           force
           to
           make
           them
           change
           their
           proceedings
           against
           Protestants
           ;
           they
           will
           at
           least
           serve
           to
           shew
           their
           Injustice
           before
           Men
           ,
           and
           will
           one
           day
           aggravate
           their
           condemnation
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             THE
             Method
             proposed
             by
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             France
             to
             judge
             of
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             Pag.
             1
          
           
             This
             Method
             admitted
             by
             Protestants
             .
             2
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             to
             be
             Examined
             by
             it
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             THAT
             several
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             confess'd
             that
             Transubstantiation
             is
             no
             ancient
             Doctrine
             .
             3
          
           
             So
             Suarez
             .
             3
          
           
             Scotus
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             D'Alliaeo
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Card.
               Cusa
            
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Erasmus
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Alphonsus
               à
               Castro
            
             .
             4
          
           
             Tonstal
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Cassander
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               du
               .
               Moulin
            
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               J.
               Yribarne
            
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Mons.
               de
               Marca
            
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             THAT
             the
             Ancients
             did
             not
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Proved
             :
          
           
             
             
               
                 In
                 GENERAL
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 not
                 expresly
                 mentioned
                 not
                 taught
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 5
              
               
                 So
                 ,
                 Scotus
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Ockham
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   de
                   Castro
                
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Biel.
                
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Card.
                   Cajetane
                
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 Transubstantiation
                 comprehending
                 infinite
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 yet
                 find
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Jews
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 have
                 objected
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 disputes
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 Trypho
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 Celsus
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 Julian
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 yet
                 have
                 traduced
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 7
              
               
                 Which
                 plainly
                 shews
                 that
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 known
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 PARTICULAR
                 .
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 not
                 believed
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 shewn
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Ages
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Justine
                       Martyr
                    
                     .
                     8
                  
                   
                     Irenaeus
                     .
                     9
                  
                   
                     
                       Clemens
                       Alexandr
                    
                     .
                     10
                  
                   
                     Theodotus
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     III.
                     
                  
                   
                     Tertullian
                     .
                     11
                  
                   
                     Origen
                     .
                     13
                  
                   
                     Cyprian
                     .
                     15
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   
                     Eustathius
                     .
                     16
                  
                   
                     
                       Eusebius
                       Caesariensis
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Cyrillus
                       Hierosol
                    
                     .
                     17
                  
                   
                     Macharius
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     S.
                     Basil.
                     18
                  
                   
                     
                       Ephrem
                       Edessenus
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Epiphanius
                     .
                     19
                  
                   
                     
                       Gregorius
                       Naz.
                    
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       Gregorius
                       Nyssen
                    
                     .
                     20
                  
                   
                     S.
                     Ambrose
                     .
                     21
                  
                   
                     Gaudentius
                     .
                     22
                  
                   
                     S.
                     Chrysostom
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     S.
                     Jerome
                     .
                     26
                  
                   
                     S.
                     Austine
                     .
                     27
                  
                   
                     Theodoret.
                     37
                  
                   
                     Arnobius
                     Jun.
                     38
                  
                   
                     Prosper
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Hesychius
                     .
                     39
                  
                   
                     
                       Procopius
                       Gazeus
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       P.
                       Gelasius
                    
                     .
                     40
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   
                     Fulgentius
                     .
                     41
                  
                   
                     
                       Ephrem
                       Antioch
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Facundus
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Primasius
                     .
                     42
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     VII
                     ,
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Isidorus
                       Hispalensis
                    
                     .
                     43
                  
                   
                     Beda
                     .
                     44
                  
                   
                     Sedulius
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Jo.
                       Damascenus
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Concil
                       .
                       Constantinop
                    
                     .
                     45
                  
                   
                     Alcuinus
                     .
                     46
                  
                   
                     
                       Carolus
                       M.
                    
                     47
                  
                   
                     
                       Officium
                       Ambrosianum
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Ordo
                       Romanus
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Theodorus
                       Studita
                    
                     .
                     48
                  
                   
                     Ahyto
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Theodulphus
                     .
                     49
                  
                   
                     Rabanus
                     .
                     51
                  
                   
                     Amalarius
                     .
                     52
                  
                   
                     
                       Walafridus
                       Strabo
                    
                     .
                     54
                  
                   
                     Herribald
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Trudegard
                     .
                     55
                  
                   
                     Ratramne
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Jo.
                       Erigena
                    
                     .
                     56
                  
                   
                     Prudentius
                     .
                     58
                  
                   
                     
                       Christian
                       Drutmar
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Florus
                       Diacon
                    
                     .
                     60
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     X.
                     
                  
                   
                     Alferic
                     ,
                     A.
                     B.
                     Cant.
                     61
                  
                   
                     Wolphinus
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Saxon
                       Homil.
                    
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Fulcuinus
                     .
                     62
                  
                   
                     Herriger
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Monast.
                       Cluny
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Ratherius
                     .
                     63
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     XI
                     .
                  
                   
                     Auth.
                     Life
                     of
                     S.
                     Genulphe
                     .
                     64
                  
                   
                     Leuthericus
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Fulbertus
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Berno
                     .
                     65
                  
                   
                     Bruno
                     .
                     66
                  
                   
                     Gregory
                     VII
                     .
                     P.
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Theophylact.
                     67
                  
                   
                     
                       Nicetas
                       Pectoratus
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Chronicon
                       Malleac
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     XII
                     .
                  
                   
                     Honorius
                     .
                     67
                  
                   
                     Rupertus
                     .
                     68
                  
                   
                     Zonaras
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Amalaricus
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     CENT
                     .
                     XIII
                     .
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Council
                       of
                    
                     Lateran
                     .
                     69
                  
                   
                     That
                     several
                     after
                     it
                     did
                     not
                     believe
                     Transubstantiation
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Guido
                       le
                       Gros.
                    
                     69
                  
                   
                     
                       Reginald
                       Peacock
                    
                     .
                     70
                  
                   
                     
                       Guido
                       Cluv.
                    
                     71
                  
                   
                     Jo.
                     of
                     Paris
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Albert.
                       M.
                    
                     72.
                     
                  
                   
                     Durand
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Cornelius
                     Bp.
                     of
                     Bitonte
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Dominicus
                       Bannes
                    
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CONCLUS
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Clergy
                       of
                    
                     France
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       they
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       press
                       upon
                       the
                       Protestants
                       the
                       belief
                       of
                    
                     Transubstantiation
                     .
                     72
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           HISTORICAL
           TREATISE
           OF
           Transubstantiation
           .
           Written
           by
           one
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ROME
           .
        
         
           THE
           Bishops
           of
           France
           in
           their
           last
           Assembly
           held
           at
           Paris
           in
           the
           year
           1682.
           compos'd
           a
           
             Pastoral
             Letter
          
           
           addressed
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           invite
           them
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           because
           in
           order
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           differences
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           some
           Rule
           must
           be
           agreed
           on
           to
           be
           received
           by
           the
           different
           Parties
           ;
           they
           laid
           down
           several
           Principles
           which
           they
           called
           Methods
           ,
           as
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           whereby
           to
           judge
           what
           should
           be
           received
           as
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Fourth
           Method
           they
           laid
           down
           as
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           means
           to
           discern
           what
           relates
           to
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           is
           to
           see
           if
           the
           Article
           which
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           was
           always
           believed
           as
           Matter
           of
           Faith
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           Bishops
           admitted
           in
           their
           pastoral
           Letter
           ,
           the
           Maxim
           which
           
             Vincentius
             Lyrinensis
          
           left
           us
           above
           1100.
           years
           ago
           ;
           
             That
             great
             Care
             must
             be
             taken
             to
             retain
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             believed
             every
             where
             ,
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
          
           as
           being
           the
           true
           Means
           whereby
           to
           discern
           what
           is
           Matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           not
           .
           This
           same
           is
           the
           Rule
           given
           by
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           who
           obliges
           them
           to
           swear
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           added
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           should
           not
           be
           Interpreted
           ,
           †
           
             But
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Protestants
           have
           thought
           this
           Maxim
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           Monsieur
           Larroque
           a
           French
           Minister
           ,
           saith
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           the
           
             History
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           that
           he
           believes
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           of
           Sense
           ,
           
           but
           ought
           to
           admit
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           was
           received
           as
           a
           
             Rule
             of
             Faith
          
           by
           the
           Reform'd
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           
             Philip
             Melancthon
          
           ,
           by
           
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             Gallasius
             ,
             Scultetus
             ,
             Casaubon
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             Vessius
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           by
           Gesselius
           ,
           (
           who
           recites
           their
           Authorities
           ,
           )
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           his
           
             History
             of
             Memorable
             things
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           1125.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           France
           have
           propos'd
           to
           
           us
           so
           just
           a
           Method
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           be
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           prove
           it
           ,
           not
           because
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           has
           defin'd
           it
           so
           ;
           Or
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           in
           the
           year
           1215.
           suppos'd
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           
             non
             quia
             ipsam
             quam
             tenemus
             fidem
             commendaverit
             Milevitanus
             Optatus
             ,
             vel
             Mediolanensis
             Ambrosius
             ,
             aut
             quia
             Collegarum
             Nostrorum
             Conciliis
             ipsa
             praedicta
             est
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           Austin
           against
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           
             De
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
          
           cap.
           16.
           
           But
           because
           't
           is
           contain'd
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           understood
           in
           that
           Sense
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Councils
           that
           have
           gone
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           what
           we
           now
           undertake
           to
           perform
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God's
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           disposition
           of
           Mind
           free
           from
           all
           Malice
           and
           Prejudice
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           Caesar
           saith
           in
           Salust
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Cataline
             ,
             Omnes
             homines
             qui
             de
             Rebus
             dubiis
             consultant
             ,
             ab
             ira
             &
             odio
             vacuos
             esse
             debere
             ,
             &
             haud
             facile
             animum
             pervidere
             verum
             ,
             ubi
             illa
             officiunt
             .
          
           And
           St.
           Austin
           upon
           the
           Book
           against
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Manichean
           ,
           by
           them
           called
           the
           Letter
           of
           Foundation
           ;
           
             Ut
             autem
             facilius
             mitescatis
             ,
             &c.
             nemo
             nostrum
             se
             jam
             quaeramus
             quasi
             ab
             utrisque
             nesciatur
             ,
             ita
             enim
             diligenter
             &
             concorditer
             quaeri
             poterit
             ,
             si
             nulla
             temeraria
             prasumptions
             inventa
             &
             cognita
             esse
             credatur
             .
          
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           over-burthen
           this
           small
           Treatise
           with
           too
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Arguments
           or
           Citations
           ,
           we
           will
           chiefly
           examine
           two
           things
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             Who
             those
             Catholick
             Doctors
             are
             ,
             that
             believed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
          
           Transubstantiation
           
             not
             to
             be
             ancient
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             If
             what
             those
             Doctors
             have
             writ
             be
             true
             :
             And
             whether
             we
             can
             indeed
             produce
             sufficient
             Authorities
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             ancient
             Church
             did
             not
             hold
             nor
             believe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             That
             there
             have
             been
             Catholick
             Doctors
             
             which
             have
             taught
             ,
             that
             Transubstantiation
             is
             no
             ancient
             Doctrine
             ,
             *
             Suarez
             formally
             asserteth
             it
             ,
             although
             indeed
             he
             saith
             ,
             their
             Opinion
             ought
             to
             be
             corrected
             .
             The
             truth
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             ,
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               Si
               quaeras
               qualis
               sit
               illa
               conversio
               ,
               an
               formalis
               ,
               an
               substantialis
               ,
               an
               alterius
               generis
               ,
               definire
               non
               audeo
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             †
             Scotus
             saith
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             formerly
             three
             Opinions
             touching
             the
             changing
             the
             Bread
             into
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             which
             held
             that
             the
             Bread
             remain'd
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             In
             the
             Paragraph
             ,
             
               quantum
               ergo
               ad
               istum
               articulum
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             holds
             
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Nunc
               ⸫
               autem
               ipsa
               tenet
               (
               Sancta
               Rom.
               Ecclesia
               )
               panem
               transubstantiari
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             under
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               ad
               tertium
               ubi
               stat
               vis
               ,
               dicendum
               quod
               Ecclesia
               declaravit
               istum
               intellectum
               esse
               de
               veritate
               fidei
               ,
               in
               illo
               Symbolo
               edito
               sub
               Innocentio
               tertio
               in
               Concilio
               Lateraenensi
               .
            
             And
             since
             this
             Declaration
             made
             by
             this
             Council
             held
             in
             the
             year
             1215.
             it
             .
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             
               Tenendum
               est
               esse
               de
               substantia
               fidei
               ,
               &
               hoc
               post
               istam
               declarationem
               solemnem
               .
            
             *
             Bellarmine
             doth
             own
             that
             Scotus
             did
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             was
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateram
             under
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ;
             but
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             because
             Scotus
             did
             not
             know
             of
             the
             Council
             held
             under
             
               Gregory
               the
               Seventh
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             not
             read
             the
             Authorities
             of
             the
             Fathers
             which
             saith
             Bellarmine
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             recited
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             †
             
               Peter
               Dayly
            
             ,
             Cardinal
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Cambray
             saith
             ,
             It
             doth
             not
             clearly
             follow
             from
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             Bread
             ceaseth
             ,
             therefore
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             the
             ancient
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             *
             Cardinal
             Cusa
             ,
             Excit
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Serm.
             40.
             
             
               Super
               una
               Oblatione
               ,
               consummavit
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             some
             ancient
             Divines
             which
             did
             not
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             †
             Erasmus
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             the
             First
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             late
             ere
             the
             Church
             established
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
           
             *
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               Alphonsus
               à
               Castro
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             ancient
             Writers
             very
             seldom
             spake
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             †
             Tonstall
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             last
             Century
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Breads
             being
             changed
             into
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             It
             were
             much
             better
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Christians
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             pleas'd
             ,
             of
             the
             manner
             in
             which
             this
             change
             is
             made
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             practis'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Cassander
             in
             his
             Consultation
             with
             the
             Emperour
             Maximilian
             the
             Second
             ,
             touching
             the
             differences
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             confesseth
             that
             Transubstantiation
             is
             a
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             were
             much
             better
             to
             keep
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             that
             the
             Abuses
             therein
             ,
             
               approach
               near
               to
               Idolatry
            
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             
               Charles
               du
               Moulin
            
             ,
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             French
             Civilians
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               Edicts
               and
               Ordinances
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               against
               the
               Injuries
               of
            
             
             Popes
             ,
             Num.
             406.
             speaks
             in
             these
             Terms
             ;
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             forged
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             established
             it
             as
             a
             general
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Transubstantiation
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             the
             
               true
               Body
            
             and
             
               true
               Blood
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             
               John
               Yribarne
            
             a
             Spanish
             Divine
             ,
             in
             the
             4th
             .
             Sent.
             Dist.
             11.
             q.
             3.
             
             Disp.
             42.
             
             S.
             1.
             saith
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Primitive
             
             Church
             is
             was
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             was
             contain'd
             under
             the
             Species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             that
             't
             was
             not
             any
             matter
             of
             Faith
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             Bread
             was
             changed
             into
             the
             Flesh
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             subsisted
             no
             longer
             after
             Consecration
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Marca
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Paris
             in
             his
             posthumous
             Dissertations
             ,
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             French
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
             
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             That
             until
             S.
             
             Chrysostom's
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             believed
             the
             Bread
             was
             the
             Body
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             by
             a
             marvelous
             change
             that
             comes
             on
             the
             Bread
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             becomes
             united
             to
             the
             incarnate
             Word
             and
             to
             his
             Natural
             Body
             ,
             the
             Bread
             not
             changing
             its
             Nature
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             going
             into
             the
             Draught
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             pious
             consideration
             which
             he
             added
             against
             Origen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             
               Second
               Point
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             see
             if
             there
             is
             effectively
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             sufficient
             Authorities
             
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Ancients
             did
             not
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             alledge
             their
             Authorities
             ,
             two
             Reflections
             may
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             our
             own
             Authors
             do
             observe
             ,
             that
             Transubstantiation
             
             is
             not
             expresly
             mention'd
             nor
             taught
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             *
             Scotus
             cited
             by
             Bellarmine
             ,
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             saith
             ,
             It
             doth
             not
             plainly
             follow
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             is
             transubstantiated
             .
          
           
             †
             Ockam
             saith
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Alfonsus
               de
               Castro
            
             disapproves
             what
             Ockham
             says
             ,
             That
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Indulgences
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             Gabriel
             †
             Biel
             speaking
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             expresly
             taught
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Cardinal
             *
             Cajetan
             does
             not
             find
             the
             words
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             clear
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             nor
             for
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             without
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             joyned
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Reflection
             ,
             is
             that
             Transubstantiation
             comprehending
             
             a
             great
             many
             Difficulties
             quite
             contrary
             to
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Jews
             nor
             Pagan
             Philosophers
             ,
             disputing
             against
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             ever
             dream'd
             of
             making
             any
             objections
             against
             it
             in
             their
             Disputations
             .
             Trypho
             the
             Jew
             charges
             us
             with
             things
             monstrous
             ,
             incredible
             ,
             and
             strangely
             invented
             ;
             as
             what
             we
             teach
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ's
               being
               before
               Aaron
            
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             
               he
               took
               on
               him
               our
               Nature
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               was
               horn
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
            
             that
             
             
               God
               should
               be
               born
               ,
               be
               made
               Man
            
             ;
             that
             
               we
               should
               adore
               a
               Man
            
             ,
             that
             
               we
               should
               put
               our
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               we
               should
               invoke
               another
               God
               besides
               the
               Creator
               ,
            
             all
             this
             appears
             in
             S.
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             against
             Trypho
             .
          
           
             The
             Pagans
             reproach
             us
             for
             saying
             God
             has
             a
             Son
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Son
               should
               appear
               in
               humane
               shape
               ,
            
             and
             they
             stile
             it
             
               the
               Follies
               of
               the
               Christian
               Discipline
            
             ;
             that
             
               God
               should
               be
               born
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
            
             ,
             and
             be
             
               a
               God
               of
               flesh
               ,
               crucised
               and
               buried
            
             ;
             The
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             
               pains
               of
               eternal
               Fire
            
             ,
             the
             
               Joys
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
            
             .
             All
             this
             appears
             by
             Clement
             of
             
               Alexandria
               Stromat
            
             .
             l.
             6.
             by
             Tertullian
             his
             Apologet.
             ch
             .
             21.
             47.
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             4.
             and
             5.
             
             And
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             4.
             
             By
             S.
             Justin
             in
             his
             second
             Apology
             ,
             and
             Arnobius
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             .
          
           
             Celsus
             ,
             in
             *
             Origen
             ,
             scoffs
             at
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             
             unworthy
             of
             God.
             In
             the
             Sixth
             Book
             ,
             he
             laughs
             that
             we
             should
             believe
             God
             should
             be
             
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin.
            
             In
             the
             Third
             and
             Eighth
             Book
             ,
             he
             saith
             of
             Christians
             ,
             That
             they
             honour
             with
             a
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             even
             above
             all
             Religion
             ,
             a
             Man
             that
             was
             a
             Prisoner
             and
             that
             
               suffered
               Death
            
             .
             He
             even
             thereby
             pleads
             for
             the
             plurality
             of
             his
             Gods
             :
             as
             if
             Christians
             were
             not
             satisfi'd
             in
             
               worshipping
               one
               God
            
             ,
             under
             colour
             that
             they
             
               adored
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               If
               Christians
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             in
             the
             Eighth
             Book
             ,
             
               worshipped
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               some
               colour
               to
               despise
               others
               .
               But
               they
               pay
               infinite
               Honours
               to
               him
               that
               has
               but
               very
               lately
               appear'd
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               don't
               think
               they
               displease
               God
               when
               they
               serve
               and
               honour
               his
               Minister
               .
            
          
           
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             oppos'd
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Incarnation
            
             ,
             the
             
             
               Divinity
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             
               Salvation
               he
               purchas'd
               for
               us
               by
               the
               price
               of
               his
               Blood
            
             ;
             he
             reproaches
             us
             with
             the
             glorious
             Title
             of
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             we
             give
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ;
             he
             contests
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
            
             and
             
               Unity
               of
               Essence
            
             ,
             accusing
             us
             of
             contradicting
             Moses
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             but
             
               one
               God.
            
             He
             reproaches
             us
             for
             Baptism
             ;
             See
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             what
             Paul
             
               saith
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               sanctified
               and
               cleansed
               by
               Water
               ,
               as
               if
               Water
               could
               penetrate
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               to
               wash
               and
               purifie
               it
               ;
               Baptism
               can't
               so
               much
               as
               cleanse
               a
               Leper
               ,
               nor
               a
               Scurf
               ,
               it
               cannot
               heal
               a
               Cancer
               nor
               the
               Gout
               .
            
             He
             aggravates
             what
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             God
             
               Visits
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               the
               Children
               ,
            
             thereby
             to
             endeavour
             to
             attack
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Original
               Sin.
            
             He
             boldly
             questions
             what
             God
             saith
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Numbers
             touching
             
             Phineas
             ,
             that
             thrust
             his
             Javelin
             through
             the
             Body
             of
             an
             Israelite
             that
             committed
             Folly
             with
             a
             
               Midianitish
               Woman
            
             ,
             which
             turn'd
             away
             God's
             Anger
             from
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             hinder'd
             him
             from
             consuming
             them
             .
             
               Let
               us
               suppose
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               there
               had
               been
               to
               the
               Number
               of
               one
               Thousand
               that
               had
               attempted
               to
               have
               transgressed
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               six
               hundred
               Thousand
               to
               have
               been
               destroy'd
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               one
               Thousand
               ;
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               have
               been
               much
               juster
               to
               have
               saved
               one
               ill
               Man
               with
               so
               many
               good
               ones
               ,
               than
               to
               involve
               so
               much
               good
               Men
               in
               the
               ruine
               of
               one
               bad
               one
               .
            
          
           
             There
             's
             scarce
             any
             of
             our
             Mysteries
             that
             have
             not
             been
             censur'd
             by
             the
             Jews
             or
             Pagans
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             very
             strange
             that
             not
             one
             should
             accuse
             us
             of
             admitting
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             accidents
             without
             substance
             ,
             whiteness
             without
             any
             thing
             that
             's
             
               white
               ,
               roundness
            
             without
             any
             thing
             
               round
               ;
               weight
            
             without
             any
             thing
             that
             's
             weighty
             ;
             a
             corruption
             whereunto
             the
             species
             are
             subject
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             that
             's
             capable
             of
             being
             corrupted
             ;
             a
             Nourishment
             in
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             nourish
             ;
             a
             power
             in
             the
             Wine
             to
             be
             smelt
             without
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             smelled
             .
             No
             body
             ever
             reproach'd
             us
             with
             so
             strange
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             with
             one
             word
             should
             destroy
             a
             substance
             which
             he
             holdeth
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             nevertheless
             against
             the
             testimony
             of
             all
             the
             Senses
             ,
             I
             see
             that
             which
             is
             
               no
               more
            
             ;
             I
             feel
             that
             which
             I
             do
             
               not
               feel
            
             ,
             I
             taste
             that
             which
             I
             do
             
               not
               taste
            
             ,
             I
             understand
             that
             which
             I
             do
             
               not
               understand
            
             ;
             I
             touch
             that
             which
             I
             do
             
               not
               touch
            
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             nourished
             with
             nothing
             ;
             that
             my
             taste
             should
             be
             delighted
             with
             nothing
             ;
             that
             my
             Eyes
             and
             Ears
             should
             de
             struck
             with
             Nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             Reflections
             we
             have
             hitherto
             made
             ,
             That
             many
             of
             the
             
             antient
             Catholick
             Doctors
             have
             not
             believed
             
               Transubstantiation
               to
            
             be
             antient
             ;
             That
             they
             have
             Judged
             it
             could
             not
             evidently
             be
             deduced
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             the
             antient
             Pagan
             Philosophers
             have
             not
             reproached
             us
             with
             it
             ,
             are
             three
             very
             strong
             Suppositions
             to
             make
             us
             mightily
             doubt
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             to
             shew
             evidently
             that
             't
             was
             but
             in
             the
             
               last
               Ages
            
             that
             this
             opinion
             was
             made
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             we
             need
             only
             consult
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             they
             have
             effectively
             explain'd
             the
             Eucharist
             by
             the
             
               Systeme
               of
               Transubstantiation
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               SECOND
               CENTURY
               
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               S.
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 saith
              
               ,
               
                 
                   That
                   after
                   the
                   common
                   Prayers
                   were
                   ended
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   God's
                   Minister
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Bread
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Wine
                 ,
                 
                   mixt
                   with
                
                 Water
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   he
                   receiv'd
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   thanks
                   and
                   glory
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   the
                   said
                
                 President
                 or
                 Minister
                 
                   having
                   ended
                   his
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                   the
                   People
                   having
                   all
                   said
                
                 Amen
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   whom
                   we
                   call
                
                 Deacons
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   attending
                   on
                   this
                   Holy
                   Service
                   ,
                   give
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   Holy
                   Communion
                   ,
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Holy
                   Bread
                   ,
                   so
                   blessed
                   and
                   glorify'd
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   liquor
                   mixt
                   of
                   Wine
                   and
                   Water
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   Prayers
                   had
                   been
                   made
                   .
                
              
               And
               a
               little
               lower
               ,
               
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   receive
                   this
                
                 Bread
                 
                   nor
                   this
                
                 Wine
                 
                   as
                   common
                
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   as
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   become
                
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   the
                   nourishment
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   become
                   a
                
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   which
                   by
                
                 conversion
                 and
                 change
                 ,
                 our
                 flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 are
                 nourish'd
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   learned
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   incarnate
                
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               St.
               Iustin
               had
               believed
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Wine
              
               ,
               and
               Water
               had
               been
               changed
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               had
               been
               destroy'd
               ,
               how
               could
               he
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               after
               Consecration
               the
               Deacons
               did
               distribute
               to
               the
               People
               the
               Bread
               ,
               the
               Wine
               ,
               and
               the
               Water
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               When
               he
               saith
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               take
               this
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               as
               
                 common
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               :
               this
               language
               amongst
               the
               antient
               Doctors
               intimates
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               do
               still
               subsist
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               Consecration
               ,
               they
               have
               acquir'd
               a
               new
               use
               and
               quality
               .
               As
               when
               Cyril
               of
               Ierusalem
               Catech.
               3.
               
               
                 Ad
                 Illum
              
               .
               saith
               ,
               
                 Approach
                 not
                 to
                 Baptism
                 as
                 to
                 common
                 Water
                 .
              
               Or
               as
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               saith
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 despise
                 the
                 Holy
                 Font
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 not
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 common
                 Water
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               this
               blessed
               Martyr
               saith
               ,
               Our
               Body
               and
               
                 Blood
                 are
                 nourish'd
                 by
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharistical
                 food
                 ,
                 which
                 converts
              
               
               
                 and
                 turns
                 it self
                 into
                 our
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood.
              
               These
               words
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               which
               are
               turn'd
               into
               our
               Substance
               ,
               into
               our
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               into
               our
               Blood
               ,
               seeing
               that
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 real
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               converted
               into
               our
               
               Flesh
               and
               Blood.
               So
               when
               Iustin
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Sacramental
               Food
               is
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               imports
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               not
               common
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               but
               a
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               which
               is
               to
               be
               consider'd
               as
               the
               Flesh
               and
               
                 Blood
                 of
              
               the
               
                 Word
                 incarnate
              
               .
            
             
               S.
               Irenaeus
               proves
               against
               Valentine
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               that
               our
               Bodies
               shall
               not
               be
               destroy'd
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               that
               they
               shall
               
               be
               raised
               incorruptible
               by
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               becomes
               supernatural
               by
               the
               invocation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               
                 We
                 establish
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Irenaeus
               ,
               
                 the
                 Communion
              
               
               
                 and
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 receiving
                 the
                 invocation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 common
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 compos'd
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 one
                 Terrestrial
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Celestial
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 our
                 Bodies
                 which
                 receive
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 a
                 future
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               passage
               doth
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               remains
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               because
               if
               Consecration
               did
               destroy
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               confess'd
               the
               Holy
               Doctor
               had
               taken
               wrong
               measures
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Flesh
               is
               not
               destroy'd
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               which
               it self
               should
               be
               destroy'd
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               comes
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Because
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               Irenaeus
               saith
               ,
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Flesh
                 shall
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 corruption
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 nourish'd
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               Flesh
               is
               fed
               by
               the
               conversion
               of
               nourishment
               into
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               not
               being
               to
               be
               said
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               be
               apply'd
               to
               the
               Bread.
               Moreover
               these
               words
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 compos'd
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ,
              
               sufficiently
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               remains
               ;
               for
               to
               say
               Irenaeus
               means
               by
               a
               
                 Terrestrial
                 thing
              
               ,
               the
               accidents
               of
               Bread
               &
               Wine
               ,
               besides
               that
               S.
               Austin
               saith
               in
               the
               second
               Book
               of
               Soliloquies
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               that
               't
               is
               a
               thing
               monstrous
               to
               say
               that
               accidents
               subfist
               without
               a
               subject
               ;
               Irenaeus
               also
               himself
               saith
               ,
               Book
               2.
               cap.
               14.
               that
               Water
               cannot
               be
               without
               moisture
               ,
               Fire
               without
               heat
               ,
               a
               Stone
               without
               hardness
               .
               For
               these
               things
               are
               so
               united
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               cannot
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               one
               must
               subsist
               in
               the
               other
               .
               So
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               by
               this
               
                 Terrestrial
                 thing
              
               must
               be
               
               understood
               the
               Bread
               ,
               as
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Naz.
              
               saith
               in
               his
               fourth
               Oration
               according
               to
               Bilius
               his
               version
               ,
               
                 Baptism
                 also
                 is
                 compos'd
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 Water
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 visible
                 and
                 is
                 meant
                 in
                 a
                 corporal
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 invisible
                 and
                 operates
                 after
                 a
                 spiritual
              
               
               
                 manner
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 Typical
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 cleanseth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 hidden
                 .
              
            
             
               Clement
               of
               Alexandria
               saith
               the
               same
               in
               different
               terms
               .
               
                 The
                 
                 Blood
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   is
                
                 carnal
                 ,
                 
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   deliver'd
                   from
                   corruption
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   is
                
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   anointed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   to
                
                 drink
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   incorruption
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Now
                   the
                   virtue
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Blood
                   is
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh.
                   By
                   Analogy
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   Wine
                   ,
                   mixt
                   with
                   Water
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   with
                   Man
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   mixture
                   makes
                   the
                   Wine
                   the
                   pleasanter
                   to
                   drink
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   leadeth
                   to
                   incorruption
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   mixture
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Wine
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   highly
                   esteem'd
                   ,
                   whereby
                   those
                   who
                   worthily
                   partake
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   are
                   sanctify'd
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul.
                   
                
              
            
             
               When
               Clement
               of
               Alexandria
               said
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               a
               mixture
               
               of
               Wine
               and
               the
               Word
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               composition
               ,
               a
               mixture
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               if
               there
               was
               but
               the
               Word
               only
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               For
               a
               mixture
               is
               at
               least
               of
               two
               things
               .
               So
               the
               Fathers
               have
               called
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               a
               mixture
               of
               God
               and
               
                 Man.
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ;
                 the
                 Person
                 of
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Epitome
               of
               Theodotus
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 and
                 Oyl
                 are
                 sanctified
              
               
               
                 by
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 remain
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 them
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 virtue
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 force
                 .
                 So
                 water
                 sanctified
                 is
                 become
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 retains
                 what
                 's
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 acquires
                 a
                 sanctification
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               author
               saith
               ,
               The
               Bread
               is
               changed
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               adds
               that
               't
               is
               into
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 virtue
              
               ,
               he
               quite
               excludes
               the
               change
               of
               its
               substance
               ;
               for
               by
               virtue
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               ,
               cannot
               be
               understood
               any
               other
               change
               but
               that
               of
               virtue
               and
               quality
               ,
               seeing
               this
               Author
               speaks
               of
               this
               change
               ,
               as
               being
               common
               to
               the
               Water
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               to
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Unction
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               THIRD
               CENTURY
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               TErtullian
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               against
               Marcion
               ,
               shewing
               that
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               Creator
               ,
               as
               this
               Heretick
               affirm'd
               ,
               saith
               in
               his
               14th
               .
               Chap.
               
                 Hitherto
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 has
                 not
                 condemn'd
                 the
                 Water
                 wherewith
                 he
                 cleanseth
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Oyl
                 wherewith
                 he
                 anoints
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Hony
                 nor
                 the
                 Milk
                 whereby
                 he
                 makes
                 them
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Bread
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 represents
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               this
               passage
               ,
               the
               
                 Bread
                 represents
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               therefore
               the
               Bread
               remains
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               this
               Bread
               is
               not
               really
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               because
               what
               doth
               represent
               ,
               is
               another
               thing
               than
               what
               is
               represented
               .
            
             
               Two
               things
               have
               been
               said
               on
               this
               place
               of
               Tertullian
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               signifies
               the
               
                 accidents
                 of
                 Bread
              
               ;
               the
               second
               that
               the
               Word
               represent
               ,
               does
               signify
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 present
              
               :
               As
               when
               in
               a
               Court
               of
               Justice
               a
               Prisoner
               is
               made
               appear
               as
               often
               as
               he
               is
               demanded
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               former
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               Tertullian
               speaking
               of
               Water
               ,
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               of
               Hony
               ,
               and
               Milk
               ,
               should
               intend
               to
               speak
               of
               their
               accidents
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               very
               substance
               ,
               and
               that
               speaking
               of
               Bread
               ,
               he
               should
               speak
               only
               of
               its
               accidents
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               second
               it
               's
               most
               certain
               that
               in
               matter
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               term
               to
               signify
               is
               taken
               literally
               ,
               to
               signify
               .
               S.
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               Ep.
               5.
               
                 the
                 signs
                 ,
                 when
                 applyed
                 to
                 Holy
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Tertullian
              
               explains
               himself
               clearly
               Lib.
               3.
               against
               Marcion
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               's
               no
               cause
               of
               doubting
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 has
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Bread
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
               The
               same
               Tertullian
               lib.
               4.
               
                 contra
                 Marcion
              
               .
               cap.
               40.
               doth
               prove
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               had
               a
               
                 real
                 Body
              
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               in
               shew
               only
               ,
               as
               Marcion
               dream'd
               ,
               and
               he
               proves
               it
               by
               this
               argument
               :
               That
               which
               hath
               a
               figure
               ought
               to
               be
               real
               and
               true
               ;
               
               now
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               a
               
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 Body
              
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               real
               and
               true
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Phantome
               .
            
             
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
              
               
               
                 he
                 distributed
                 amongst
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 my
                 Body
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 figure
                 ,
                 if
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 a
                 real
                 and
                 true
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 an
                 empty
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Phantasm
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 having
                 any
                 figure
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               hence
               't
               is
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               being
               the
               
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               which
               is
               a
               figure
               ,
               being
               distinguished
               from
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               not
               properly
               and
               truely
               the
               Body
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Bread
               is
               not
               destroy'd
               ,
               but
               remains
               to
               be
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               Bread
               is
               destroy'd
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               accidents
               of
               Bread
               are
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               this
               gives
               up
               the
               victory
               to
               Marcion
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               a
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               in
               
                 shew
                 only
              
               ,
               because
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               the
               figure
               of
               Bread
               ,
               which
               is
               Bread
               only
               in
               appearance
               .
               Marcion
               might
               have
               retorted
               the
               argument
               and
               said
               ,
               according
               to
               you
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               now
               as
               this
               figure
               is
               Bread
               in
               appearance
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Bread
               only
               because
               of
               the
               outward
               accidents
               and
               qualities
               which
               it
               retains
               ,
               so
               also
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               only
               a
               Body
               in
               appearance
               ,
               and
               was
               called
               a
               Body
               because
               it
               had
               the
               outward
               accidents
               and
               qualities
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               saith
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               distributed
               to
               his
               Disciples
               the
               Bread
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               to
               make
               it
               the
               
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 Body
              
               ;
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               he
               took
               true
               Bread
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               that
               he
               distributed
               
                 true
                 Bread.
              
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
              
               ,
               disputing
               against
               the
               Accademitians
               that
               questioned
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Senses
               ,
               saith
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               at
               all
               doubt
               of
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Senses
               ,
               lest
               occasion
               might
               farther
               be
               taken
               to
               doubt
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               humanity
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               untrue
               that
               he
               saw
               Satan
               fall
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               heard
               the
               Father's
               voice
               from
               heaven
               bearing
               witness
               to
               his
               Son
               ;
               
               That
               he
               was
               deceived
               when
               he
               touched
               
               Peter's
               Wifes
               Mother
               ;
               That
               he
               was
               deceived
               when
               he
               smelt
               the
               sweet
               odour
               which
               he
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               accept
               for
               the
               preparation
               to
               his
               Death
               ;
               or
               ,
               That
               he
               tasted
               the
               Wine
               that
               he
               consecrated
               in
               remembrance
               
               of
               his
               Blood.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               to
               consecrate
               Wine
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Blood
               ,
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               substance
               which
               is
               destroy'd
               all
               saving
               the
               accidents
               ;
               This
               manner
               of
               expression
               in
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Ancients
               signifying
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               substance
               remains
               always
               in
               its
               first
               state
               ,
               only
               attains
               to
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               a
               Heavenly
               and
               supernatural
               thing
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               if
               Tertullian
               had
               believed
               that
               the
               Wine
               had
               been
               destroy'd
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               appearance
               was
               left
               ,
               against
               the
               testimony
               of
               all
               the
               Senses
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               an
               unpardonable
               fault
               in
               Tertullian
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Senses
               could
               not
               be
               deceived
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               where
               the
               Senses
               are
               quite
               deceived
               ?
            
             
               Origen
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               when
               he
               said
               in
               his
               Commentary
               on
               the
               13th
               .
               Chap.
               of
               S.
               Matth.
               expounding
               
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 
                   what
                   enters
                   into
                   the
                   Mouth
                   defiles
                   not
                   the
                   Man
                
                 &c.
                 
                   as
                   there
                   's
                   nothing
                   that
                   's
                   impure
                   of
                   it self
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   's
                   polluted
                   and
                   incredulous
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   impure
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   impurity
                   and
                   incredulity
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   sanctifyed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   sanctify
                   by
                   its
                   proper
                   nature
                   ,
                   him
                   that
                   uses
                   it
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   also
                   sanctify
                   him
                   that
                   cats
                   unworthily
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   weak
                   ,
                   nor
                   sick
                   ,
                   nor
                   should
                   have
                   fallen
                   asleep
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   so
                   eating
                   —
                   .
                   If
                   all
                   that
                   enters
                   into
                   the
                   Mouth
                   goes
                   into
                   the
                   Belly
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   cast
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   draught
                   ,
                   this
                   food
                   which
                   is
                   sanctifyed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   goes
                   also
                   into
                   the
                   Belly
                   and
                   is
                   cast
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   draught
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   material
                   substance
                   ;
                   But
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Prayer
                   which
                   has
                   been
                   thereunto
                   added
                   ,
                   it
                   becomes
                   profitable
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   by
                   causing
                   the
                   mind
                   to
                   become
                   inlightned
                   ,
                   having
                   regard
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   profitable
                   ;
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   pronounc'd
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   avails
                   him
                   which
                   eateth
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   is
                   not
                   unworthy
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   Typical
                   ,
                   or
                   Symbolical
                   ;
                   Many
                   things
                   might
                   be
                   said
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   made
                
                 
                 
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   whosoever
                   eats
                   shall
                   never
                   dye
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   no
                   wicked
                   person
                   can
                   eat
                   ;
                   for
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   he
                   which
                   continues
                   wicked
                   should
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Bread
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   written
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Whosoever
                   eateth
                   this
                   Bread
                   shall
                   live
                   Eternally
                   .
                
              
            
             
               When
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               that
               it
               sanctifieth
               not
               of
               it self
               ,
               it
               cannot
               he
               understood
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Bread
               which
               remains
               .
               When
               he
               saith
               ,
               This
               Bread
               sanctified
               by
               the
               invocation
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               remains
               in
               its
               material
               being
               ,
               it
               means
               plainly
               ,
               That
               it
               remains
               in
               its
               former
               substance
               .
               When
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               this
               Bread
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               goes
               down
               into
               the
               Belly
               ,
               and
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               draught
               as
               the
               other
               meats
               :
               This
               not
               being
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               without
               Blaspheming
               ,
               is
               necessarily
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Bread.
               When
               he
               calls
               this
               Bread
               the
               
                 Typical
                 Body
              
               ,
               it
               shews
               plainly
               ,
               That
               this
               not
               being
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Transubstantiated
               .
               When
               having
               spoken
               of
               the
               
                 Typical
                 Body
              
               ,
               he
               after
               speaks
               of
               the
               Word
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               which
               cannot
               but
               give
               life
               to
               those
               which
               eat
               and
               receive
               him
               ;
               he
               sufficiently
               distinguisheth
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               from
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               the
               former
               of
               which
               may
               be
               mortal
               ,
               but
               the
               latter
               can
               never
               be
               so
               to
               those
               who
               receive
               and
               eat
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               passage
               is
               so
               clear
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
              
               in
               his
               Bibl.
               l.
               6.
               annot
               .
               66.
               found
               no
               better
               expedient
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               't
               was
               probable
               ,
               This
               passage
               had
               been
               corrupted
               by
               the
               
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 Gennebrard
              
               and
               
                 Du
                 Perron
              
               suspected
               Erasmus
               to
               have
               ill
               translated
               it
               :
               But
               the
               learned
               Monsieur
               Huet
               ,
               nominated
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               Soissons
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
               It
               evidently
               appears
               by
               the
               Original
               Greek
               ,
               that
               this
               passage
               is
               no
               way
               changed
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Origen
               saith
               ,
               in
               Tom.
               32.
               of
               his
               Commentary
               on
               S.
               John
               ,
               that
               the
               morsel
               of
               Bread
               Christ
               gave
               to
               
               Judas
               and
               those
               he
               gave
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 Eat
              
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               same
               sort
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               morsel
               given
               to
               Judas
               was
               
                 true
                 Bread
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Bread
               given
               the
               other
               Apostles
               was
               not
               true
               Bread
               ,
               then
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
            
             
             
               The
               same
               Origen
               in
               the
               Seventh
               Homily
               on
               Leviticus
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               before
               his
               Passion
               ,
               drank
               Wine
               ,
               but
               being
               ready
               to
               suffer
               ,
               he
               refused
               to
               drink
               it
               ;
               
                 Ubi
                 vero
                 tempus
                 advenit
                 Crucis
                 suae
                 ,
                 accipiens
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 Galicem
                 benedixit
                 ,
                 &
                 dedit
                 Discipulis
              
               
               
                 suis
                 ,
                 dicens
                 ,
                 Accipite
                 &
                 Bibite
                 ex
                 hoc
                 .
                 Vos
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 bibite
                 quia
                 non
                 accessuri
                 estis
                 and
                 altare
                 ,
                 ipse
                 autem
                 tanquam
                 accessurus
                 ad
                 altare
                 dicit
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 dico
                 vobis
                 quia
                 non
                 bibam
                 de
                 generatione
                 vitis
                 hujus
                 ,
                 usque
                 quò
                 bibam
                 illud
                 novum
                 vobiscum
                 in
                 Regno
                 Patris
                 mei
                 .
                 Origen
              
               affirms
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               in
               celebrating
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               did
               not
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               approach
               the
               Altar
               (
               of
               his
               Passion
               )
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               yet
               ready
               to
               approach
               to
               the
               Altar
               of
               Martyrdom
               .
               And
               that
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               the
               Figure
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               where
               't
               was
               forbidden
               to
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Priests
               to
               drink
               Wine
               when
               they
               were
               about
               to
               approach
               to
               the
               Altar
               .
               All
               this
               Discourse
               is
               false
               ,
               if
               Jesus
               Christ
               spake
               not
               these
               words
               of
               
                 true
                 Wine
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 drink
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               if
               what
               the
               Apostles
               drank
               was
               not
               
                 true
                 Wine
              
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               see
               now
               what
               St.
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 recommends
                 to
                 us
                 Unity
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 called
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 several
                 Grains
                 ,
                 he
                 recommended
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Christian
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 called
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 several
                 Grains
                 and
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 he
                 represented
                 one
                 Flock
                 united
                 by
                 the
                 Band
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
              
               Now
               these
               words
               ,
               where
               Jesus
               Christ
               called
               the
               Bread
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Wine
               his
               Blood
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Bread
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Wine
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Blood.
              
               And
               if
               hereunto
               we
               add
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Jesuite
               Salmeron
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               If
               
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 Bread
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Wine
                 is
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 obliged
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 understood
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 a
                 figurative
                 sense
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Bread
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 humane
                 Body
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Wine
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 figurative
                 Sense
                 .
                 Bellarmine
              
               saith
               the
               same
               ;
               
                 If
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 Bread
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 proposuion
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 figurative
              
               
               
                 Sense
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Expression
                 would
                 be
                 absurd
                 and
                 impossible
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               we
               see
               S.
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               said
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               That
               't
               is
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               That
               't
               was
               his
               Blood
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               concluded
               therefore
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               said
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               his
               Body
               
               and
               Blood
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               were
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               in
               Figure
               ,
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               being
               represented
               and
               signified
               by
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Cecilius
               ,
               where
               at
               large
               he
               proves
               the
               Wine
               must
               be
               mingled
               with
               Water
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Wine
                 that
                 represents
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Vini
                 ubique
                 mentio
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 ideo
                 ponitur
                 ut
                 I
                 omini
                 Sanguis
                 Vino
                 intelligatur
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Sola
                 Christi
                 sanguinem
                 non
                 potest
                 exprimere
                 .
              
               In
               
                 aqua
                 vidimus
                 populum
                 intelligi
                 ,
                 in
                 Vino
                 ostendi
                 Sanguinem
                 Christi
                 .
              
               So
               that
               seeing
               St.
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Wine
                 representeth
                 ,
                 expresseth
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 ,
              
               and
               makes
               us
               see
               the
               Blood
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Water
                 representeth
                 ,
                 expresseth
              
               ,
               and
               shews
               us
               the
               
                 Christian
                 People
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagin'd
               that
               
                 St.
                 Cyprian
              
               believed
               the
               Wine
               was
               destroy'd
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               believed
               that
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               the
               
                 Wine
                 remained
              
               ,
               and
               that
               't
               was
               
                 true
                 Wine
              
               that
               he
               called
               his
               Blood
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               he
               saith
               in
               the
               same
               Letter
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 in
                 parte
                 invenimus
                 Calicem
                 mixtum
                 fuisse
                 quem
                 Dominus
                 obtulit
                 ,
                 &
                 vinum
                 fuisse
                 quod
                 Sanguinem
                 suum
                 dixit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               FOURTH
               CENTURY
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               EUstathius
               ,
               Patriarch
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               upon
               these
               words
               of
               
               Solomon
               in
               the
               
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 Eat
                 my
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 the
              
               
               
                 Wine
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 prepar'd
              
               ;
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 wise
                 Man
                 by
                 the
              
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               
                 did
                 foreshew
                 the
                 Antitypes
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Now
               that
               which
               is
               a
               Type
               ,
               is
               an
               Image
               ;
               what
               is
               an
               Image
               cannot
               be
               the
               thing
               but
               in
               Figure
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               not
               destroy'd
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Type
               and
               the
               Image
               .
            
             
               Eusebius
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
               interpreting
               these
               words
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               
               Chap.
               49.
               
               Vers.
               12.
               
               
                 His
                 Eyes
                 shall
                 be
                 red
                 with
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
              
               
               
               
                 Teeth
                 white
                 with
                 Milk
              
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 signifie
                 the
                 Joy
                 that
                 the
                 mystical
                 Wine
                 doth
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Take
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ye
                 ALL
                 of
                 this
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 The
                 Teeth
                 white
                 with
                 Milk
                 ,
                 do
                 signifie
              
               
               
                 the
                 purity
                 and
                 cleanness
                 of
                 the
                 Mystical
                 Food
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Symbols
                 which
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 proper
                 Body
                 ;
                 not
                 requiring
                 any
                 more
                 bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Bread
                 for
                 the
                 Symbol
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
               Seeing
               then
               that
               according
               to
               this
               ancient
               Doctor
               ,
               the
               Wine
               is
               the
               Symbol
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Bread
               the
               Figure
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               an
               Image
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               the
               Image
               is
               not
               that
               of
               which
               't
               is
               an
               Image
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               besides
               the
               Body
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               do
               represent
               and
               shew
               him
               ;
               it
               being
               evident
               by
               the
               Text
               of
               this
               Author
               ,
               that
               he
               understood
               the
               words
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Symbol
                 of
                 my
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
               Cyril
               of
               Jerusalem
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quemadmodum
                 Panis
                 Eucharisticus
              
               
               
                 post
                 Spiritûs
                 Sancti
                 invocationem
                 ,
                 non
                 amplius
                 est
                 Panis
                 communis
                 ,
                 sed
                 est
                 Corpus
                 Christi
                 ,
                 sic
                 &
                 sanctum
                 hoc
                 unguentum
                 non
                 amplius
                 est
              
               
               
                 unguentum
                 illud
              
               .
            
             
               Macharius
               ,
               a
               noted
               Hermite
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               who
               wrote
               his
               
               Homilies
               about
               the
               year
               368.
               saith
               in
               the
               27th
               Homily
               ,
               
                 That
                 before
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 wise
                 Men
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 knew
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 redeemer
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Crucify'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 shed
                 his
                 Blood
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 attain'd
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Fire
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 offered
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Antitypes
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 eat
                 of
                 this
                 visible
                 Bread
                 ,
                 should
                 spiritually
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               This
               Father
               saying
               that
               the
               Antitype
               of
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               is
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               doth
               suppose
               the
               Bread
               remains
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               the
               
                 Real
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               a
               Type
               of
               it
               :
               now
               the
               Type
               is
               not
               the
               verity
               ,
               
                 sed
                 umbra
                 veritatis
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               de
               side
               l.
               3.
               c.
               8.
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               something
               else
               besides
               the
               Body
               it self
               of
               
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               those
               which
               take
               the
               
                 visible
                 Bread
                 ,
                 do
                 spiritually
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               he
               gives
               us
               sufficiently
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               august
               Sacrament
               ,
               there
               is
               besides
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               a
               
                 visible
                 Bread
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
               
                 visible
                 Bread
              
               is
               eaten
               corporally
               ,
               and
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               spiritually
               .
            
             
               St.
               Basil
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Caesaria
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Caesarea
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 at
              
               Alexandria
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Aegypt
               ,
               
                 each
                 Lay-person
                 for
                 the
              
               
               
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 kept
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 communicated
                 themselves
                 when
                 they
                 pleased
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 Priest
                 a
                 morsel
                 of
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Bread
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 daily
                 if
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 taking
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 morrow
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 gives
                 a
                 good
                 Piece
                 or
                 Morsel
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 communicate
                 himself
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 validity
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 whether
                 one
                 receives
                 one
                 morsel
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Priest.
              
               In
               what
               sense
               can
               it
               be
               understood
               that
               one
               receives
               several
               parts
               or
               parcels
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Body
               cannot
               be
               divided
               into
               morsels
               ;
               it
               must
               therefore
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               St.
               Basil
               believed
               that
               the
               Bread
               remained
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               as
               a
               Typical
               and
               
                 Symbolical
                 Body
                 of
              
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Ephrem
                 Deacon
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Edessa
               ,
               contemporary
               
               with
               St.
               Basil
               ,
               and
               whose
               Writings
               St.
               Jerom
               reports
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               ,
               were
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               after
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               Treatise
               he
               wrote
               ,
               
                 That
                 Men
                 should
                 not
                 search
                 too
                 curiously
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 consider
                 diligently
              
               (
               saith
               this
               holy
               Deacon
               )
               
                 how
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 taking
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 blessed
                 and
                 broke
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 his
                 immaculate
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 taking
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 he
                 blessed
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               Ephrem
               believed
               the
               Bread
               is
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Wine
               the
               Type
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ;
                 figura
                 autem
                 non
                 est
                 veritas
                 ,
                 sed
                 imitatio
                 verit
                 atis
                 ,
                 saith
                 S.
                 Gaudentius
              
               upon
               Exodus
               ,
               Tract
               .
               2.
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               verity
               ,
               there
               must
               then
               be
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               besides
               the
               
                 real
                 Body
              
               ,
               a
               material
               and
               
                 Typical
                 Body
              
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               S.
               Epiphanius
               having
               said
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               descended
               into
               the
               Waters
               to
               be
               Baptiz'd
               ,
               not
               to
               receive
               any
               virtue
               from
               the
               Waters
               ,
               but
               to
               confer
               it
               upon
               them
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               That
               't
               is
               in
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               Esay
               is
               accomplished
               ,
               who
               in
               
               the
               third
               Chap.
               speaks
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               Bread
               and
               Water
               ,
               he
               gave
               strength
               to
               the
               Waters
               ,
               
                 illuminans
                 eas
                 ,
                 &
                 roboran●
                 in
                 Typo
                 earum
                 que
                 in
                 ipso
                 erant
                 perficienda
              
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               the
               Bread
               ,
               
                 Cibus
                 quidem
                 panis
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 virtus
                 in
                 eo
                 est
                 ad
                 vivisicationem
                 .
              
               S.
               Epiphanius
               speaks
               here
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               as
               he
               doth
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               both
               one
               and
               the
               other
               receive
               their
               virtue
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               communicates
               to
               them
               spiritual
               strength
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               sanctify
               ;
               now
               as
               the
               Water
               of
               Baptism
               is
               changed
               only
               by
               a
               change
               of
               virtue
               ,
               and
               quality
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               S.
               Epiphanius
               did
               not
               mean
               that
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               should
               be
               destroy'd
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Water
               was
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               else
               he
               would
               not
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Consecrated
               Bread
               was
               a
               food
               ,
               for
               accidents
               cannot
               nourish
               ,
               nothing
               can
               
               be
               fed
               by
               that
               which
               is
               not
               a
               Body
               ;
               nourishment
               proceeds
               from
               a
               substance
               or
               matter
               ,
               saith
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               
                 Boëtius
                 .
                 in
                 Praedic
              
               .
               saith
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               an
               accident
               should
               pass
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               substance
               ,
               
                 ut
                 accidens
                 in
                 substantis
                 naturam
                 transeat
                 fieri
                 nullo
                 modo
                 potest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               miraculous
               recovery
               of
               his
               Sister
               Gorgonia
               ,
               speaks
               in
               these
               terms
               ,
               
                 pouring
                 forth
                 a
              
               
               
                 Flood
                 of
                 tears
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 washed
                 Christ's
                 feet
              
               
               
                 with
                 her
                 tears
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 depart
                 thence
                 till
                 she
                 had
                 recover'd
                 her
                 health
                 ,
                 her
                 tears
                 were
                 the
                 perfume
                 which
                 she
                 spread
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 she
                 mingled
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Antitypes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 the
                 mody
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 she
                 could
                 hold
                 in
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 ,
                 O
                 the
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 she
                 found
                 her self
                 healed
                 .
              
               And
               in
               his
               seventeenth
               Oration
               ,
               this
               godly
               Prelate
               interceding
               to
               the
               Emperor
               's
               Prefect
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               extend
               his
               favour
               ,
               and
               not
               deliver
               up
               the
               City
               to
               be
               plundred
               ,
               
                 I
                 set
                 before
                 your
                 Eyes
                 the
                 Table
                 where
                 we
                 joyntly
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 my
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 consecrate
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Mouth
                 wherewith
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 request
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 lifts
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
             
               It
               appears
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               S.
               Gregory
               lookt
               upon
               the
               Consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               as
               figures
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               now
               if
               they
               are
               figures
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               that
               whereof
               they
               be
               figures
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               there
               
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               something
               else
               besides
               the
               
                 very
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Types
               and
               figures
               of
               it
               .
               For
               to
               say
               that
               S.
               Gregory
               means
               only
               that
               the
               accidents
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               the
               Types
               and
               figures
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               his
               Sister
               
                 mingled
                 her
                 tears
                 with
                 the
                 Antitypes
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 she
                 could
                 keep
                 in
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 Si
                 quid
                 Antityporum
                 pretiosi
                 Corporis
                 aut
                 Sanguinis
                 manus
                 thesaurisasset
                 ,
              
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 she
                 could
                 gather
                 in
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
              
               signify
               ,
               as
               many
               portions
               and
               parts
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               as
               she
               could
               gather
               up
               ,
               
                 paululum
                 Eucharistiae
              
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               speaks
               in
               the
               sixth
               Book
               of
               his
               Hist.
               chap.
               36.
               as
               having
               gather'd
               together
               a
               little
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               having
               separated
               it
               from
               a
               greater
               Mass
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               greater
               quantity
               of
               liquor
               .
               Now
               all
               antiquity
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               lines
               ,
               the
               superficies
               ,
               the
               qualities
               ,
               are
               inseparable
               from
               their
               subject
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               little
               parcel
               of
               Antitypes
               ,
               this
               parcel
               of
               the
               figures
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               part
               of
               accidents
               ,
               and
               of
               appearances
               .
            
             
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               going
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Water
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               for
               
               being
               Water
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               but
               that
               after
               Consecration
               it
               hath
               a
               marvellous
               Virtue
               ,
               he
               proves
               it
               by
               the
               Example
               
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               
                 extream
                 Unction
              
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   Consecration
                   is
                   but
                   common
                   Bread
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   Consecration
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   the
                   Mystical
                   Oyl
                   ,
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   before
                   Benediction
                   ,
                   are
                   common
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   virtue
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   Benediction
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   a
                   great
                   virtue
                   .
                
              
               Now
               these
               words
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remain
               after
               Consecration
               ;
               for
               it
               appears
               that
               St.
               
               Gregory's
               Design
               is
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               common
               and
               ordinary
               things
               have
               a
               marvellous
               force
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               were
               destroy'd
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               what
               did
               operate
               would
               not
               be
               a
               vile
               and
               mean
               thing
               ,
               because
               it
               would
               be
               the
               
                 very
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               St.
               Gregory
               would
               not
               well
               have
               proved
               that
               vile
               things
               have
               any
               marvellous
               virtue
               in
               them
               after
               Consecration
               ;
               for
               instance
               ,
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               not
               subsisting
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               the
               virtue
               to
               sanctify
               .
            
             
             
               S.
               Ambrose
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Justus
               ,
               explaining
               what
               Gomer
               is
               ,
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               measure
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               measure
               signifies
               the
               quantity
               of
               Wine
               which
               rejoyces
               the
               heart
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               having
               explain'd
               the
               Wine
               ,
               of
               the
               drinking
               Wisdom
               ,
               
               Sobriety
               ,
               and
               Temperance
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 more
                 fully
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 admits
                 increase
                 ,
                 nor
                 decrease
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 grace
                 ;
                 But
                 of
                 which
                 if
                 one
                 receive
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 the
                 measure
                 however
                 of
                 Redemption
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 Plenius
                 de
                 sanguine
                 intelligitur
                 cujus
                 ad
                 gratiam
                 nihil
                 minuitur
                 ,
                 nihil
                 adaugetur
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 parum
                 sumas
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 plurimum
                 haurias
                 ,
                 eadem
                 perfecta
                 est
                 omnibus
                 mensura
                 Redemptionis
                 .
              
               This
               manner
               of
               speaking
               of
               taking
               more
               or
               less
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               proper
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               indivisible
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               therefore
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               besides
               the
               
                 proper
                 Blood
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Typical
               and
               
                 Symbolical
                 Blood
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Wine
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               we
               receive
               more
               or
               less
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               saith
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 we
                 receive
              
               
               
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 Holy
                 Prayer
                 are
                 transfigur'd
                 into
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               S.
               Ambrose
               lookt
               upon
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               as
               figures
               of
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ;
               now
               the
               figure
               being
               a
               thing
               distinct
               from
               what
               it
               represents
               ,
               as
               being
               two
               correlatives
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               which
               is
               not
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               S.
               Ambrose
               believed
               that
               there
               is
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               
                 Heavenly
                 Power
              
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               speaking
               of
               the
               blessing
               of
               Aser
               ,
               explaining
               
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Ashur
                 his
                 Bread
                 is
                 fat
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 feed
                 Princes
                 ;
                 saith
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 Ashur
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 rich
                 ,
                 has
                 nourish'd
                 Princes
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 multiply'd
                 the
                 five
                 and
                 seven
                 Loaves
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 distribute
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 he
                 every
                 day
                 gives
                 us
                 this
                 Bread
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 Priest
                 doth
                 consecrate
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 by
                 this
                 Bread
                 understand
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
              
               (
               continues
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 who
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 his
                 Flesh
                 to
                 eat
                 .
              
               By
               these
               words
               it
               appears
               S.
               Ambrose
               distinguishes
               three
               sorts
               of
               Bread
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               gave
               to
               these
               Princes
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               that
               which
               he
               gave
               in
               multiplying
               the
               five
               and
               seven
               Loaves
               ,
               John
               6.
               and
               Matth.
               15.
               the
               second
               is
               the
               Bread
               
               which
               the
               Priest
               consecrates
               at
               Mass
               ;
               the
               third
               is
               that
               of
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               .
               As
               then
               the
               second
               is
               not
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               the
               second
               the
               third
               :
               The
               
                 Consecrated
                 Bread
              
               is
               another
               thing
               
               than
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
              
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               a
               Bread
               distinct
               from
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Bread.
              
               
            
             
               Gaudentius
               upon
               Exodus
               saith
               ,
               
                 With
                 great
                 reason
                 we
                 receive
              
               
               
                 with
                 the
                 Bread
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 compos'd
                 of
                 many
                 grains
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 ground
                 into
                 Flower
              
               
               
                 is
                 kneaded
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 baked
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 and
                 collected
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 perfected
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               this
               Author
               places
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               made
               up
               of
               sundry
               grains
               ,
               reduced
               into
               Meal
               ,
               kneaded
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               baked
               with
               fire
               :
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               he
               believed
               the
               Bread
               remained
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               because
               this
               Bishop
               saith
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 figura
                 non
                 est
                 veritas
                 sed
                 imitatio
                 veritatis
                 .
              
            
             
               S.
               Chrysostom
               expounding
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   no
                   more
                   drink
                   of
                   this
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   vine
                   ,
                   until
                   I
                   drink
                   it
                   new
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   had
                   spoke
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   of
                   his
                   Passion
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Death
                   ,
                   now
                   he
                   speaks
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   making
                   mention
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   calling
                   his
                   resurrection
                   by
                   this
                   name
                   ;
                   Now
                   wherefore
                   did
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   drink
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   fearing
                   lest
                   ignorant
                   persons
                   should
                   think
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   was
                   only
                   imaginary
                   ,
                   because
                   many
                   took
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   drinking
                   as
                   a
                   true
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Apostles
                   going
                   to
                   prove
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   that
                   have
                   eat
                   and
                   drank
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   Therefore
                   assuring
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   see
                   him
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   stay
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   bear
                   witness
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   might
                   see
                   and
                   behold
                   him
                   ,
                   tells
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   no
                   more
                   drink
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   until
                   I
                   drink
                   it
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   manner
                   ,
                   whereof
                   you
                   shall
                   bear
                   testimony
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   shall
                   see
                   me
                   after
                   my
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   But
                   wherefore
                   ,
                
                 continues
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   he
                   drink
                   Wine
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   not
                   Water
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   thereby
                   destroy
                   a
                   pernicious
                   Heresy
                   .
                   For
                   because
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   Hereticks
                   that
                   would
                   only
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   water
                   in
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   be
                   would
                   represent
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   ;
                   he
                   gave
                   Wine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   when
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   he
                   eat
                   his
                   common
                   Repast
                   ,
                   he
                   drank
                   Wine
                   ,
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ;
                   now
                   the
                   Vine
                   doth
                   produce
                   Wine
                   and
                   not
                   Water
                   .
                
              
               This
               Passage
               marketh
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               drinking
               the
               
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
              
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               
               and
               not
               Water
               ,
               he
               accomplish'd
               what
               he
               said
               in
               celebrating
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 drink
                 of
                 this
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 until
                 I
                 drink
                 it
                 new
                 in
                 my
                 Fathers
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               This
               shews
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               drank
               
                 true
                 Wine
              
               in
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               again
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               done
               before
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               St.
               Chrysostom
               doth
               not
               only
               say
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               drank
               Wine
               ,
               but
               he
               saith
               further
               ,
               That
               he
               distributed
               Wine
               amongst
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
              
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               produce
               Water
               but
               Wine
               .
               So
               that
               these
               words
               of
               St.
               Chrysostom
               import
               clearly
               ,
               That
               the
               Wine
               remains
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               on
               these
               words
               of
               the
               First
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 which
                 we
                 break
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               (
               speaks
               thus
               )
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Bread
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 What
                 becomes
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 receive
                 it
                 ?
                 they
                 become
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Now
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               cannot
               be
               in
               a
               Literal
               Sense
               ,
               for
               saith
               
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 The
                 Bread
                 without
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 be
                 called
                 Bread.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               in
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               explaining
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 The
                 Flesh
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 against
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               The
               Manicheans
               understood
               by
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Spirit
               they
               understood
               the
               Soul
               ;
               and
               they
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               cut
               Man
               into
               two
               ,
               and
               intimated
               ,
               that
               Man
               was
               compos'd
               of
               two
               contrary
               Substances
               ,
               one
               bad
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               good
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               proceeded
               from
               the
               good
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               from
               the
               bad
               God
               —
               S.
               Chrysostom
               answers
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               place
               doth
               not
               call
               the
               Flesh
               the
               Body
               ,
               
                 Apostolum
                 non
                 hic
                 carnem
                 appellare
                 Corpus
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Manicheans
               supposed
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               do's
               not
               always
               mean
               by
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 Naturam
                 Corporis
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               very
               often
               by
               the
               
               Flesh
               ,
               he
               means
               something
               else
               ,
               as
               
                 evil
                 Desires
              
               ;
               and
               having
               proved
               this
               by
               sundry
               passages
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               Writers
               ,
               he
               proves
               it
               at
               last
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Iucharist
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               
               called
               Body
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               he
               saith
               farther
               ,
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               wont
               to
               call
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Mysteries
               ,
               saving
               ,
               It
               is
               his
               Body
               ,
               
                 Rursum
                 Carnis
                 vocabulo
                 Scriptura
                 solet
                 appellare
                 tum
                 Mysteria
                 ,
                 tum
                 totam
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 dicens
                 eam
                 Christi
                 Corpus
                 esse
                 .
              
               It
               appears
               by
               these
               words
               of
               St.
               
               Chrysostom's
               ,
               That
               he
               did
               not
               believe
               that
               the
               Consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               were
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               seeing
               he
               proves
               by
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Consecraeted
                 Bread
              
               and
               Wine
               are
               called
               Flesh
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Word
               Flesh
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               taken
               for
               something
               else
               besides
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               puts
               the
               Term
               Flesh
               ,
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Consecrated
                 Bread
              
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Mysteries
               ,
               in
               the
               rank
               of
               other
               Terms
               of
               Flesh
               given
               to
               
                 evil
                 Desires
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               mystical
               and
               figurative
               Terms
               .
               So
               St.
               Chrysostom
               believed
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remained
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               called
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               mystically
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Church
                 is
              
               called
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               St.
               Chrysostom
               wrote
               a
               Letter
               to
               Caesarius
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               not
               inserted
               in
               his
               Works
               ,
               but
               is
               sound
               in
               Manuscript
               in
               the
               Library
               at
               Florence
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               also
               found
               in
               England
               in
               Archbishop
               Cranmer's
               Library
               ,
               it
               is
               mention'd
               in
               the
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               Printed
               at
               Collen
               ,
               1618.
               in
               this
               Bibliotheque
               ,
               Tom.
               4.
               there
               is
               found
               the
               Collections
               of
               an
               ancient
               nameless
               Author
               ,
               who
               wrote
               against
               the
               Severian
               ,
               and
               Acephalian
               Hereticks
               ,
               wherein
               is
               recited
               a
               Passage
               taken
               out
               of
               this
               Letter
               .
               So
               also
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Marca
              
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               acknowledges
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Letter
               in
               his
               Posthume
               and
               French
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               witness
               the
               Abbot
               Fagget
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Marca
              
               ,
               President
               of
               the
               Parliament
               at
               Pan
               ,
               who
               saith
               also
               this
               Letter
               was
               found
               by
               Monsieur
               Bigot
               in
               a
               Library
               at
               Florence
               .
               St.
               Chrysostom
               in
               this
               Letter
               writeth
               against
               Apollinarius
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 God
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Impassibility
                 ,
                 Man
                 by
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 one
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 both
                 Natures
                 united
                 making
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 two
                 different
                 Natures
                 ,
                 each
                 conserves
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 without
                 confusion
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Bread
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Bread
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Divine
                 
                 Grace
                 has
                 sanctified
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 loses
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Bread
                 abides
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 two
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 sole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 being
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 two
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 Person
                 and
                 one
                 Son.
                 
              
            
             
               St.
               Chrysostom
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               That
               the
               Nature
               of
               Bread
               abideth
               after
               Consecration
               ;
               and
               this
               Father's
               Argument
               would
               be
               of
               no
               validity
               ,
               if
               this
               nature
               of
               the
               Bread
               was
               nothing
               but
               in
               shew
               ,
               for
               Apollinarius
               might
               have
               made
               another
               opposite
               Argument
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               indeed
               it
               might
               be
               said
               there
               were
               two
               Natures
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               was
               only
               in
               appearance
               ,
               as
               the
               Bread
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               but
               in
               shew
               ,
               and
               hath
               only
               outward
               and
               visible
               qualities
               remaining
               in
               it
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               term'd
               to
               be
               Bread.
               
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               imperfect
               Work
               upon
               St.
               Matthew
               
               written
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               ,
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               when
               he
               spake
               in
               these
               Terms
               in
               Homily
               Eleventh
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 dangerous
                 to
                 employ
                 the
                 holy
                 Vessels
                 about
                 common
                 uses
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
              
               true
               Body
               
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 contain'd
                 ,
                 but
              
               the
               Mysteries
               
                 of
                 his
              
               Body
               ;
               
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 prepared
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               FIFTH
               CENTURY
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               S.
               Jerom
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Eustochium
               speaking
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               That
               when
               they
               were
               reproved
               for
               Drunkenness
               ,
               they
               excus'd
               themselves
               by
               adding
               Sacriledge
               to
               Drunkenness
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Second
               Book
               against
               Jovinian
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 offer
                 Water
                 ,
                 but
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
               These
               words
               are
               indeed
               
               Jovinian's
               ,
               but
               St.
               Jerom
               sinds
               no
               fault
               with
               them
               .
               For
               he
               himself
               saith
               the
               same
               ,
               upon
               the
               31
               Chapter
               of
               Jeremy
               ,
               Vers.
               12.
               on
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 They
                 run
                 after
                 God's
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 whereof
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 is
                 accomplished
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 his
                 Blood.
              
               Now
               saith
               St.
               Ambrose
               *
               ,
               
                 The
                 Type
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               There
               must
               then
               be
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               Bread
               ,
               and
               Wine
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Types
               and
               Figures
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               
                 Hedibia
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 broke
                 and
                 gave
                 his
                 Disciples
                 was
                 the
                 Lord's
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Take
                 ,
                 Eat
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Bread
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 which
                 he
                 distributed
                 among
                 his
                 Disciples
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               St.
               Jerom
               saith
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               brake
               and
               distributed
               Bread
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               them
               Bread
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               were
               his
               Flesh
               and
               Blood.
               It
               cannot
               then
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               what
               Jesus
               Christ
               gave
               in
               communicating
               his
               Disciples
               was
               not
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               was
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               but
               only
               figuratively
               ;
               for
               we
               see
               above
               in
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Jesuites
               Salmeron
               and
               Bellarmine
               ,
               do
               confess
               ,
               That
               if
               Jesus
               Christ
               said
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               meant
               ,
               
                 This
                 Bread
                 is
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
              
               the
               one
               not
               being
               capable
               of
               being
               the
               other
               but
               figuratively
               :
               And
               the
               Reason
               
               is
               given
               by
               Vasquez
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Pronoun
                 ,
                 This
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 undoubtedly
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 wrought
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 necessity
                 the
                 Bread
                 must
                 needs
                 remain
                 ;
                 Si
                 Pronomen
                 hoc
                 in
                 illis
                 verbis
                 demonstraret
                 panem
                 ,
                 fatemur
                 fore
                 ut
                 nulla
                 conversio
                 virtute
                 illorum
                 fieri
                 posset
                 ,
                 quia
                 panis
                 de
                 quo
                 enunciatur
                 manere
                 debeat
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               same
               S.
               Jerom
               in
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               26
               Chapter
               of
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 having
                 eaten
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 took
                 Bread
                 which
                 strengthens
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Passover
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Melchisedeck
                 had
                 offered
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 in
                 Figure
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 himself
                 would
                 represent
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               Father
               ,
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               represent
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               properly
               and
               truly
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               are
               something
               else
               besides
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               remain
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               For
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Second
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
              
               doth
               against
               Monsieur
               Claude
               ,
               that
               St.
               Jerom
               means
               by
               representing
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               be
               present
               ,
               we
               before
               refuted
               this
               Fancy
               ,
               in
               Tertullian
               ,
               who
               speaks
               just
               as
               St.
               Jerom
               :
               And
               the
               terms
               sufficiently
               declare
               ,
               that
               St.
               
               Jerom's
               meaning
               is
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               made
               use
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               to
               signifie
               and
               
                 shew
                 forth
              
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               as
               Melchisedeck
               had
               done
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               represented
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               by
               the
               Oblation
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
             
               St.
               Austin
               in
               his
               Sermon
               to
               the
               newly
               Baptized
               ,
               which
               it's
               true
               is
               not
               found
               in
               his
               other
               Works
               ,
               but
               was
               preserv'd
               and
               is
               
               cited
               by
               St.
               
                 Fulgentius
                 de
                 Baptismo
                 Aethiop
              
               .
               Cap.
               7.
               
               
                 
                   What
                   you
                   see
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   saw
                   also
                   the
                   last
                   Night
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   were
                   not
                   yet
                   aware
                   of
                   how
                   great
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   That
                   which
                   you
                   see
                   is
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Cup
                   of
                   Wine
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   what
                   your
                   Eyes
                   declare
                   unto
                   you
                   ;
                   but
                   what
                   your
                   Faith
                   should
                   instruct
                   you
                   in
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Bread
                   is
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cup
                   his
                   Blood.
                   If
                   you
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   born
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   buried
                   ,
                   he
                   rose
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ascended
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   whither
                   he
                   has
                   carry'd
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   at
                   present
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   the
                   Bread
                   be
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cup
                   his
                   Blood
                   ?
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   because
                   one
                   thing
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   is
                   understood
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   them
                   ?
                   what
                   is
                   seen
                   hath
                   a
                   Corporeal
                   Substance
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   understood
                   hath
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   Fruit.
                   If
                   then
                   you
                   desire
                   to
                   understand
                   what
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   ,
                   hearken
                   to
                   the
                   Apostle
                   which
                   saith
                   ,
                   You
                   are
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Members
                   :
                   If
                   then
                   you
                   are
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Members
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   what
                   you
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   Holy
                   Table
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   receive
                   ;
                   in
                   saying
                
                 Amen
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   answer
                   and
                   subscribe
                   to
                   what
                   you
                   are
                   .
                   All
                   you
                   that
                   are
                   united
                   in
                   Charity
                   ,
                   you
                   make
                   but
                   one
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   you
                   are
                   the
                   Members
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   what
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   the
                   Bread
                   compos'd
                   of
                   several
                   Grains
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Wine
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   sundry
                   Grapes
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   Bread
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   visible
                   Species
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   sundry
                   Grains
                   collected
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Wine
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               
               cannot
               be
               but
               improperly
               and
               figuratively
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               above
               ;
               for
               by
               Confession
               of
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               Doctors
               ,
               every
               Proposition
               that
               saith
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Body
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               typical
               and
               figurative
               .
            
             
               He
               saith
               what
               is
               seen
               is
               Bread
               ,
               as
               our
               Eyes
               declare
               to
               us
               ;
               now
               what
               our
               Eyes
               report
               to
               us
               is
               true
               Bread
               ,
               as
               when
               one
               says
               ,
               What
               you
               see
               is
               
                 true
                 Gold
              
               ,
               and
               Silver
               ,
               or
               Marble
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               what
               your
               
                 Eyes
                 testifie
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               one
               sees
               
                 true
                 Gold
              
               ,
               and
               
                 true
                 Marble
              
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               makes
               use
               of
               their
               Eyes
               to
               confirm
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               sense
               he
               saith
               ;
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               although
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               yet
               the
               Bread
               is
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Wine
               the
               Blood
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               What
               one
               sees
               hath
               a
               
                 bodily
                 species
              
               ;
               now
               in
               this
               Passage
               ,
               by
               
                 bodily
                 species
              
               ,
               he
               means
               the
               
                 very
                 Substance
              
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Accidents
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               afterwards
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Bread
               in
               general
               ,
               as
               Bread
               to
               be
               a
               visible
               
                 species
                 of
                 Bread
              
               ,
               must
               be
               made
               of
               several
               Grains
               reduced
               into
               one
               lump
               ;
               now
               by
               the
               
                 species
                 of
                 Bread
              
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               there
               means
               
                 true
                 Bread
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 true
                 Substance
              
               .
            
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               What
               you
               see
               ,
               is
               Bread
               ,
               and
               a
               Cup
               ;
               now
               by
               Cup
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               the
               
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Cup
              
               ,
               he
               means
               a
               
                 true
                 Cup.
              
               He
               saith
               this
               Bread
               is
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Which
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               that
               't
               is
               the
               
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               This
               
               Bread
               is
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Believers
                 .
                 Mysterium
                 vestrum
                 in
                 Mensa
                 Domini
                 accipitis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               the
               Figure
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Mystical
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               To
               conclude
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               The
               Faith
               of
               the
               
               New-baptized
               was
               to
               be
               strengthened
               ;
               it
               was
               therefore
               here
               the
               proper
               place
               for
               him
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               was
               no
               more
               Bread
               ,
               that
               the
               Wine
               was
               no
               longer
               Wine
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               remained
               only
               the
               Accidents
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Holy
               Father
               answering
               Bishop
               Boniface
               ,
               who
               desired
               to
               know
               how
               it
               might
               be
               said
               of
               an
               Infant
               newly
               Baptis'd
               ,
               
               he
               hath
               Faith
               ,
               he
               Believes
               ,
               who
               is
               incapable
               of
               believing
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               no
               assurance
               can
               be
               given
               what
               he
               will
               be
               afterwards
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 every
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 and
                 Easter
                 Day
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Lords
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 are
                 things
                 happened
                 several
                 Ages
                 past
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 An
                 Infant
                 hath
                 Faith
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Faith.
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 had
                 not
                 some
                 resemblance
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 as
                 therefore
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 Faith
                 ;
                 now
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               The
               Eucharist
               is
               called
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               in
               some
               sort
               :
               now
               according
               to
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 not
                 truly
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 by
                 which
                 it
              
               
               
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 figuratively
                 or
                 improperly
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               which
               are
               the
               Sacraments
               
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               are
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               
                 secundum
                 quendam
                 modum
              
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               The
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               not
               properly
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               are
               not
               Transubstantiated
               .
               Moreover
               St.
               Austin
               doth
               explain
               the
               Manner
               according
               to
               which
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               shews
               it
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               generally
               the
               signs
               are
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               things
               they
               signifie
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               are
               the
               things
               they
               signifie
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               the
               signs
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               some
               resemblance
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               upon
               the
               third
               Psalm
               ,
               admires
               the
               Patience
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               that
               bore
               the
               Treachery
               of
               Judas
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               although
               he
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               admitted
               him
               to
               the
               Banquet
               ,
               at
               which
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               
               recommended
               and
               gave
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               the
               Figure
               or
               Type
               of
               his
               Flesh
               and
               
                 Blood
                 ,
                 Cum
                 adhibuit
                 ad
                 convivium
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 Corporis
                 &
                 Sanguinis
                 sui
                 Figuram
                 Discipulis
                 commendavit
                 &
                 tradidit
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Figure
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Verity
                 ,
                 saith
              
               
               Gaudentius
               
                 in
                 Exod.
                 Tractatu
              
               2.
               
               Moreover
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               cannot
               find
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               instituting
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               gave
               to
               his
               Disciples
               the
               Figure
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               but
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 Eat
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               then
               understand
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Institution
               ,
               in
               a
               figurative
               sense
               .
               And
               according
               to
               the
               same
               Doctor
               ,
               a
               *
               
                 Sign
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 shews
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 that
                 shews
                 something
                 else
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
              
               ;
               It
               must
               then
               follow
               ,
               That
               the
               Sign
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               remains
               ,
               to
               shew
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               disputing
               against
               Adimantus
               the
               Manichean
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               and
               against
               the
               Adversary
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               the
               Second
               Book
               ,
               Cap.
               6.
               who
               said
               ,
               The
               Blood
               is
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Deuteronom
               .
               12.
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               that
               Men
               killed
               the
               Soul
               when
               they
               shed
               Blood.
               S.
               Austin
               replies
               ,
               That
               this
               Precept
               in
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               That
               Blood
               must
               not
               be
               eat
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               the
               Soul
               ,
               is
               a
               Precept
               that
               must
               he
               understood
               as
               many
               other
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               Types
               ,
               and
               
                 Figures
                 ,
                 Illud
                 praeceptum
                 posicum
                 esse
                 dicimus
                 sicut
                 alia
                 multa
                 &
                 pene
                 omnia
                 Scripturarum
                 illarum
                 Sacramenta
                 signis
                 &
                 figuris
                 plena
                 sunt
                 .
              
               And
               concludes
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               That
               the
               Blood
               is
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               the
               Rock
               was
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Sanguis
                 est
                 Anima
                 quomodo
                 petra
                 erat
                 Christus
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               
                 Leviticus
                 ,
                 Quest.
              
               54.
               
               
                 The
                 thing
                 which
                 signisies
                 ,
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 the
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 Rock
                 signifi'd
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 which
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 signification
                 .
              
               And
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Chapter
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 Sign
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 making
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 Sanguis
                 est
                 Anima
                 ,
                 praeceptum
                 illud
                 est
                 in
                 signo
                 positum
                 ,
                 non
                 enim
                 Dominus
                 dubitavit
                 dicere
                 ,
                 Hoc
                 est
                 Corpus
                 meum
                 ,
                 cum
                 daret
                 signum
                 Corporis
                 sui
                 .
              
               Seeing
               then
               St.
               Austin
               doth
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Blood
               is
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               the
               Rock
               was
               Christ
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               the
               Sign
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               he
               must
               of
               necessity
               have
               understood
               the
               Words
               of
               Institution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               a
               figurative
               
               sense
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               this
               manner
               of
               speech
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
              
               ,
               plainly
               shews
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               did
               not
               speak
               in
               a
               proper
               but
               in
               a
               
                 figurative
                 sense
              
               ,
               as
               Fulgentius
               saith
               ,
               
                 Although
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 Jesus
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 he
                 makes
              
               
               
                 no
                 Scruple
                 to
                 call
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               manner
               of
               speech
               is
               never
               used
               in
               proper
               expressions
               :
               no
               Body
               will
               say
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               made
               
                 no
                 difficulty
              
               to
               give
               Gold
               ,
               or
               Water
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               
                 true
                 Gold
              
               or
               Water
               which
               he
               gave
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               holy
               Doctor
               saith
               in
               several
               places
               after
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               distributed
               ;
               and
               he
               doth
               very
               well
               recommend
               this
               breaking
               the
               Bread
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               great
               mystery
               .
               In
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Paulinus
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 Disciples
                 in
                 breaking
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 ought
                 to
                 question
                 but
                 this
              
               
               
                 breaking
                 was
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 whereby
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 brings
                 us
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 .
              
               A
               little
               before
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 By
                 the
              
               Prayers
               ,
               
                 we
                 mean
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 before
                 one
                 begins
                 to
                 bless
                 what
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 .
                 The
                 Prayers
              
               are
               said
               when
               that
               which
               is
               on
               the
               Lords
               Table
               is
               blessed
               ,
               sanctifyed
               ,
               and
               distributed
               .
               In
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Casulanus
               he
               saith
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               night
               time
               he
               went
               
                 to
                 break
                 Bread
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               broken
               
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Body
               .
               In
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               first
               Epistle
               of
               S.
               John
               ,
               It
               was
               very
               reasonable
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               recommending
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               
                 broke
                 Bread
              
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               
               very
               just
               that
               the
               Disciples
               knew
               him
               in
               
                 breaking
                 of
                 Bread.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               140.
               
               Sermon
               
                 de
                 temp
              
               .
               and
               in
               the
               Hom.
               Of
               the
               consent
               of
               Evangelists
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               25.
               and
               
                 de
                 diversis
              
               ,
               Serm.
               87.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Where
                 would
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 be
                 known
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 Bread.
                 We
                 are
                 then
                 secure
                 ;
                 we
                 break
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               If
               then
               after
               consecration
               we
               
                 break
                 Bread
              
               to
               distribute
               ,
               then
               of
               necessity
               the
               Bread
               must
               remain
               :
               for
               to
               say
               that
               't
               is
               the
               accidents
               which
               are
               broken
               ,
               and
               distributed
               ,
               S.
               Austin
               doth
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               one
               breaks
               and
               distributes
               what
               is
               on
               the
               Table
               ,
               being
               blessed
               and
               sanctify'd
               .
               Now
               to
               bless
               and
               sanctify
               ,
               one
               shall
               never
               find
               to
               have
               signifi'd
               to
               destroy
               ,
               and
               
                 change
                 the
                 substance
              
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Doctor
               in
               several
               places
               does
               always
               call
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               
               doth
               teach
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
              
               Bread
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Body
                 .
              
               In
               the
               
               questions
               upon
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 recommends
                 his
                 Blood.
              
               In
               his
               Books
               against
               
                 Faustus
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 doing
                 what
                 the
                 Heathens
                 did
                 for
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               Ceres
               and
               Bacchus
               ,
               
                 although
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 ceremony
                 of
              
               
               
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 what
                 end
              
               
               
                 were
                 it
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               if
               there
               did
               not
               remain
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               after
               Consecration
               ?
               for
               
               what
               means
               this
               manner
               of
               speech
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               but
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               which
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               As
               when
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               v.
               11.
               
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 Circumcision
              
               .
               What
               else
               doth
               this
               import
               ,
               but
               the
               Circumcision
               which
               is
               the
               sign
               ?
               When
               
                 Tertullian
                 de
                 Baptismo
              
               ,
               calls
               Baptism
               
                 Sacramentum
                 aquae
                 nostrae
              
               :
               What
               else
               can
               that
               mean
               ,
               but
               our
               Water
               which
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               ?
               When
               S.
               Austin
               upon
               S.
               John
               Tract
               .
               11.
               saith
               ,
               The
               figure
               of
               the
               
                 Sea
                 ,
                 figura
                 Maris
              
               ;
               What
               more
               can
               this
               signify
               ,
               but
               the
               Sea
               which
               is
               the
               figure
               ?
               When
               it
               is
               frequently
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
              
               ,
               what
               else
               can
               that
               import
               ,
               but
               the
               Eucharist
               which
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               in
               his
               52
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 de
                 verbis
                 Domini
              
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 almost
                 all
                 do
                 call
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Now
               if
               the
               Bread
               
               were
               the
               
                 real
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               wherefore
               should
               S.
               Anstin
               observe
               that
               all
               called
               it
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               For
               one
               cannot
               make
               such
               a
               remark
               ,
               but
               when
               one
               saith
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               that
               which
               properly
               it
               is
               not
               .
               It
               would
               be
               ridiculous
               to
               say
               ,
               almost
               all
               call
               Lewis
               14
               King
               ;
               &
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               not
               strange
               that
               persons
               should
               be
               called
               by
               their
               names
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               strange
               ,
               to
               call
               one
               by
               a
               name
               that
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               belong
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               in
               his
               26.
               
               Treatise
               upon
               S.
               John
               ,
               going
               to
               shew
               upon
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 They
                 did
                 all
                 eat
                 the
                 same
                 Spiritual
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 the
                 same
                 Spiritual
                 drink
                 :
                 The
              
               relation
               and
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 did
                 eat
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 food
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 corporal
                 food
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 eat
                 something
                 else
                 ;
                 They
                 drank
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 drink
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 signification
                 ,
                 but
                 different
                 as
                 to
                 visible
                 and
                 outward
                 kind
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               S.
               John
               ,
               Treatise
               45.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 visible
                 species
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 another
                 drink
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 what
                 was
                 signify'd
                 by
                 their
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Si
                 speciem
                 visibilem
                 intendas
                 aliud
                 est
                 ,
                 si
                 intelligibilem
                 significationem
                 ,
                 cundem
                 potum
                 spiritualem
                 biberunt
                 .
              
               
               And
               upon
               the
               77.
               
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 Their
                 food
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 ours
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 signify'd
                 ,
                 but
                 different
                 in
                 kind
                 .
                 Idem
                 in
                 mysterio
                 cibus
                 illorum
                 qui
                 noster
                 ;
                 Sed
                 significatione
                 idem
                 ,
                 non
                 specie
                 .
              
               This
               reasoning
               does
               intimate
               ,
               That
               the
               Fathers
               under
               the
               old
               
               Testament
               did
               ,
               and
               we
               now
               do
               eat
               a
               corporal
               food
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               drink
               a
               corporal
               liquor
               .
               Now
               by
               this
               corporal
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               we
               must
               understand
               either
               the
               accidents
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               or
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Bread
               and
               
                 Wine
                 it self
              
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               spoken
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               because
               the
               accidents
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               only
               qualities
               ,
               or
               dimensions
               ;
               now
               qualities
               and
               dimensions
               are
               not
               corporal
               .
               The
               quality
               is
               something
               which
               is
               incorporeal
               ,
               saith
               Nemesius
               ,
               of
               the
               Soul
               ;
               as
               concerning
               dimensions
               ,
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 de
                 genesi
                 ad
                 literam
              
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 which
                 taketh
                 up
                 some
                 space
                 by
                 its
                 length
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 depth
                 .
                 Nemesius
              
               gives
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 immaterial
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Bodies
                 are
                 material
                 .
              
               There
               being
               nothing
               material
               then
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               is
               suppos'd
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               that
               takes
               up
               place
               ,
               that
               is
               large
               or
               long
               ,
               or
               deep
               ;
               There
               is
               nothing
               corporeal
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               nothing
               that
               can
               be
               termed
               corporal
               meat
               or
               drink
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               when
               Jesus
               Christ
               speaks
               of
               corporal
               nourishment
               and
               drink
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               speaks
               of
               bodily
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               S.
               Austin
               did
               not
               understand
               the
               corporal
               meat
               and
               drink
               spoke
               of
               by
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               to
               be
               only
               the
               accidents
               of
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               S.
               Austin
               speaking
               in
               the
               same
               terms
               of
               bodily
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               mean
               meer
               accidents
               or
               qualities
               .
               The
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               nor
               his
               Hood
               ,
               cannot
               be
               this
               corporal
               nourishment
               which
               S.
               Austin
               compares
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Fathers
               under
               the
               Law
               :
               for
               by
               bodily
               meat
               and
               drink
               which
               he
               saith
               we
               receive
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               he
               means
               a
               visible
               subject
               ,
               
                 aliud
                 illi
                 ,
                 aliud
                 nos
                 ,
                 sed
                 specie
                 visibili
                 ,
                 si
                 speciem
                 visibilem
                 intendas
                 ,
                 aliud
                 est
                 .
              
               It
               remains
               then
               that
               in
               S.
               
               Austin's
               sense
               ,
               we
               understand
               by
               the
               
                 corporal
                 nature
              
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               the
               
                 visible
                 Bread
              
               ,
               the
               
                 visible
                 Wine
              
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               qualities
               and
               accidents
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               in
               the
               third
               Book
               of
               the
               Trin.
               cap.
               10.
               speaking
               of
               things
               that
               are
               taken
               to
               signify
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 taken
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 either
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 should
                 subsist
                 and
                 remain
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 lift
                 up
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 letters
                 of
                 the
                 Alphabet
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 taken
                 to
                 signify
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 subsist
                 any
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 to
                 pass
                 away
                 and
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 represent
                 is
                 passed
                 away
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 to
                 signify
              
               
               
                 passeth
                 away
                 and
                 is
                 consumed
                 in
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               S.
               Austin
               there
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               which
               is
               taken
               to
               signify
               ,
               passeth
               and
               is
               consumed
               in
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               Now
               if
               the
               Bread
               be
               destroyed
               and
               Transubstantiated
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               then
               it
               passeth
               not
               away
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               consumed
               in
               the
               act
               of
               receiving
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Doctor
               in
               the
               seventeenth
               
                 Of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 To
                 eat
                 Bread
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ;
               and
               against
               the
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Law.
               l.
               7.
               c.
               20.
               
               Those
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 which
                 read
                 know
                 what
                 Melchisedeck
                 offered
                 where
                 he
                 blessed
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 partakers
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 now
                 offer'd
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 World.
              
               How
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christians
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 eat
                 Bread
              
               ,
               if
               the
               Bread
               do
               not
               remain
               ?
               How
               is
               it
               that
               communicating
               ,
               one
               is
               partaker
               of
               what
               Melchisedeck
               offer'd
               ,
               if
               in
               communicating
               ,
               one
               do
               not
               receive
               neither
               Bread
               ,
               nor
               Wine
               ?
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               in
               the
               third
               Book
               against
               Parmenian
               ,
               reproving
               the
               Donatists
               for
               forsaking
               the
               Church
               ,
               tells
               them
               ,
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               did
               not
               separate
               themselves
               because
               they
               would
               not
               communicate
               with
               covetous
               persons
               ,
               and
               Usurers
               ;
               
                 but
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 drank
                 his
                 Cup.
              
               This
               passage
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               when
               S.
               Austin
               said
               to
               the
               new
               Baptised
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               understood
               but
               figuratively
               :
               for
               here
               the
               Bread
               is
               said
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               now
               saith
               S.
               Athanasius
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               another's
               is
               not
               that
               other
               himself
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               belongs
               .
               
                 Id
                 quod
                 alicujus
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 idipsum
                 est
                 cujus
                 est
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Austin
               elsewhere
               distinguisheth
               betwixt
               the
               Bread
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Bread
               which
               is
               the
               Lord.
               Speaking
               of
               Judas
               and
               the
               
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Bread
               which
               was
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               of
               Judas
               ,
               He
               did
               eat
               the
               
                 Bread
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               against
               the
               Lord
               ;
               they
               ate
               life
               ,
               he
               Death
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               said
               by
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               That
               he
               which
               
                 eateth
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
                 and
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               Seeing
               then
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               That
               Bread
               remains
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               after
               Consecration
               .
            
             
             
               The
               same
               Father
               in
               his
               33
               Sermon
               of
               the
               Words
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   Banquet
                   ;
                   nevertheless
                   by
                   Faith
                   we
                   daily
                   eat
                   the
                   same
                   Supper
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   any
                   great
                
                 
                 
                   advantage
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   present
                   at
                   that
                   Supper
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hands
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   without
                   Faith
                   ;
                   Faith
                   afterwards
                   was
                   of
                   greater
                   advantage
                   than
                   treachery
                   was
                   then
                   ;
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 
                   who
                   believed
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Judas
                 
                   who
                   betray'd
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   was
                   present
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   be
                   there
                   now
                   that
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Communion
                   ,
                   that
                   altho
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   see
                   that
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   tho
                   they
                   never
                   saw
                   with
                   their
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   nor
                   tasted
                   with
                   their
                   Palate
                   ,
                   the
                   Bread
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   held
                   in
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   same
                   Supper
                   is
                   still
                   prepared
                   ,
                   do
                   there
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   their
                   own
                   Damnation
                   ?
                
              
               It
               plainly
               appears
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               which
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               had
               in
               his
               hands
               during
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               was
               
                 true
                 Bread
              
               ,
               because
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               That
               those
               who
               at
               present
               participate
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               do
               not
               Tast
               ,
               nor
               Eat
               the
               Bread
               which
               our
               Saviour
               held
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               distributed
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               the
               Disciples
               did
               formerly
               eat
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               teaching
               that
               the
               Good
               might
               participate
               of
               the
               Divine
               Sacraments
               with
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               saith
               ,
               Judas
               and
               Peter
               had
               
               
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 received
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 nevertheless
                 what
                 society
                 or
                 likeness
                 was
                 there
                 betwixt
              
               Peter
               and
               Judas
               ?
               
                 In
                 the
              
               7th
               Chap.
               
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 hear
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 do
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 nourishment
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               is
               this
               holy
               Food
               ?
               What
               is
               this
               Bread
               ,
               whereof
               one
               receives
               one
               Portion
               ,
               and
               another
               ,
               another
               Part
               ?
               Are
               they
               Accidents
               ?
               But
               Accidents
               are
               neither
               Bread
               nor
               Food
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               
                 real
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               received
               by
               Parcels
               ;
               it
               must
               then
               be
               
                 true
                 Bread
              
               which
               remains
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 Sanctified
              
               ,
               and
               Broke
               in
               Pieces
               on
               the
               Holy
               Table
               to
               be
               distributed
               .
               
                 Benedicitur
                 &
                 Sanctificatur
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 distribuendum
                 comminuitur
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Doctor
               in
               Ep.
               120.
               speaking
               of
               the
               Rich
               in
               opposition
               
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 shall
                 eat
                 and
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
                 These
                 Rich
                 Persons
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 from
                 his
                 hand
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 only
                 adore
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               For
               just
               as
               St.
               Ambrose
               distinguisheth
               betwixt
               drinking
               the
               Wine
               ,
               
                 Vinum
                 bibere
              
               ;
               and
               drinking
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               
                 de
                 Vino
                 bibere
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               tast
               of
               a
               little
               Wine
               ,
               
                 de
                 ejus
                 portione
                 libare
              
               :
               so
               also
               St.
               Austin
               his
               Disciple
               ,
               distinguisheth
               
               
               betwixt
               receiving
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 accipere
                 Corpus
                 &
                 Sanguinum
                 Domini
              
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               
                 of
                 the
                 Body
              
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Accipere
                 de
                 Corpore
                 &
                 Sanguine
                 Christi
                 .
              
               St.
               Austin
               explains
               himself
               more
               fully
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               in
               his
               
                 86th
                 Epist.
              
               That
               one
               receives
               
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               a
               Portion
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               immaculate
               Lamb
               ,
               
                 De
                 Agni
                 immaculati
                 Corpore
                 partem
                 sumere
                 :
              
               And
               in
               the
               35th
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Words
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 satned
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 modulum
                 accipimus
                 &
                 in
                 corde
                 saginamur
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               
                 proper
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               received
               by
               Parcels
               ;
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               meant
               of
               Bread
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               or
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               what
               St.
               Austin
               intends
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 quando
                 manducamus
              
               (
               when
               we
               eat
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               
                 de
                 illo
                 partes
                 facimus
                 ;
                 equidem
                 in
                 Sacramento
                 sic
                 fit
                 .
              
               We
               do
               not
               make
               Morsels
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               done
               in
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               we
               break
               and
               divide
               the
               Sign
               and
               the
               Bread
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               saying
               that
               the
               Accidents
               cannot
               in
               any
               wise
               subsist
               without
               their
               Subject
               ,
               saith
               in
               his
               2d
               Book
               of
               Soliloquies
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               
               
                 What
                 can
                 reconcile
                 what
                 you
                 demand
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 can
                 think
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Subject
                 should
                 remain
                 ,
                 the
                 Subject
                 it self
                 ceasing
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 subsist
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Subject
                 it self
                 not
                 remaining
                 .
              
               Also
               in
               the
               13th
               Chap.
               19th
               Book
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Subject
                 being
                 changed
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Subject
                 must
                 be
                 changed
                 .
              
               In
               the
               8th
               Chap.
               
                 What
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 abandoned
                 by
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 must
                 undoubtedly
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               Also
               in
               the
               
                 10th
                 Chap.
              
               and
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Categories
               ,
               speaking
               of
               
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 A
                 colour
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 Subject
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Dardanus
                 ,
                 Take
                 away
                 the
                 Bodies
                 from
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 to
                 remain
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 .
              
               And
               against
               Julian
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               
               
                 It
                 's
                 true
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Subject
                 as
                 the
                 qualities
                 are
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Subject
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 colour
                 or
                 form
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               's
               impossible
               ,
               had
               St.
               Austin
               believed
               that
               the
               Bread
               did
               not
               remain
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               have
               esteemed
               that
               absurd
               and
               ridiculous
               which
               happened
               every
               day
               .
               It
               also
               seems
               that
               St.
               Austin
               had
               been
               too
               wide
               ,
               when
               he
               doubts
               in
               the
               
                 146th
                 Ep.
              
               to
               Consentius
               ;
               Whether
               Jesus
               Christ
               has
               Blood
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               on
               the
               98th
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 You
                 shall
              
               
               
                 not
                 eat
                 this
                 Body
                 which
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 drink
                 this
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 crucify
                 me
                 shall
                 shed
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               the
               20th
               Book
               against
               
                 Faustus
                 ,
                 The
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 promised
                 by
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 resemblance
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
              
               
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 verity
                 in
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Commemoration
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               in
               his
               33d
               Sermon
               on
               
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
              
               ,
               having
               said
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               seen
               before
               ,
               That
               of
               things
               which
               are
               put
               to
               signify
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               that
               are
               to
               remain
               ,
               others
               to
               be
               destroy'd
               ,
               when
               the
               Ministry
               of
               their
               Signification
               is
               accomplish'd
               ;
               as
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 obvious
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 practic'd
                 by
                 Men
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 deserve
                 our
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Holy
                 and
                 Religious
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 cause
                 any
                 wonder
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 miraculous
                 .
              
               Certainly
               if
               St.
               Austin
               had
               held
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               as
               it
               comprehends
               many
               things
               repugnant
               to
               natural
               Reason
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               many
               astonishing
               Miracles
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               could
               not
               have
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               wherein
               he
               includes
               that
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               have
               something
               in
               them
               that
               deserves
               our
               
                 Respect
                 and
                 Veneration
              
               ;
               but
               have
               nothing
               that
               deserves
               our
               
                 Astonishment
                 and
                 Admiration
              
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               some
               of
               the
               Reasons
               which
               made
               Monsieur
               
                 De
                 Marca
              
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               Predecessor
               to
               him
               that
               with
               so
               much
               
               Reputation
               now
               fills
               the
               chiefest
               .
               See
               of
               France
               ,
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Catholick
               Doctors
               are
               to
               blame
               ,
               when
               they
               pretend
               that
               St.
               Austin
               expounded
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               done
               in
               the
               Schools
               .
               And
               a
               little
               before
               ;
               that
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Divinity
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               should
               be
               expounded
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 This
                 Bread
                 is
                 the
                 Sign
                 and
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 my
                 Body
                 :
              
               For
               according
               to
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               saith
               Monsieur
               
                 De
                 Marca
              
               ,
               The
               Bread
               ,
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               Sign
               and
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               to
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               made
               no
               scruple
               to
               give
               the
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
               It
               is
               also
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 my
                 Body
              
               ;
               and
               saith
               Monsieur
               
                 De
                 Marca
              
               ,
               The
               Reasons
               that
               are
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               are
               not
               satisfactory
               .
            
             
               Bullenger
               writing
               against
               Casaubon
               ,
               recites
               this
               passage
               of
               Theodoret
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Priest
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               411.
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 are
                 not
                 two
                 Kings
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 personal
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 Body
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
              
               
               
                 his
                 Antitype
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 distributed
                 to
                 Believers
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 two
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               It
               appears
               by
               this
               comparison
               ,
               That
               Theodoret
               did
               believe
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               something
               else
               besides
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               he
               believed
               that
               there
               remained
               
               
                 true
                 Bread
              
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               not
               Bread
               in
               shew
               and
               appearance
               only
               .
            
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               year
               423
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               doth
               so
               fully
               explain
               himself
               hereupon
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               to
               be
               made
               of
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 pleas'd
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 participated
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Divine
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 believe
                 by
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Names
                 ,
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Grace
                 :
                 For
                 having
                 called
                 his
              
               Body
               ,
               Wheat
               and
               Bread
               ,
               
                 and
                 having
                 called
                 himself
                 a
              
               Vine
               ,
               
                 he
                 honours
                 the
              
               visible
               Symbols
               
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
              
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               
                 not
                 in
                 changing
                 their
              
               Nature
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 adding
              
               Grace
               
                 to
                 their
              
               Nature
               .
               He
               could
               not
               more
               fully
               express
               that
               he
               did
               not
               hold
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               Arnobius
               the
               younger
               ,
               who
               wrote
               in
               the
               year
               431.
               upon
               the
               4th
               
               Psalm
               saith
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 received
                 Wheat
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyl
                 in
                 the
                 Chrism
                 .
              
               On
               the
               
                 22d
                 Psalm
              
               ,
               
               and
               on
               the
               51st
               and
               
                 54th
                 Psalms
              
               :
               Let
               us
               see
               what
               the
               Church
               keepeth
               ;
               She
               hath
               a
               Table
               ,
               from
               which
               she
               gives
               Bread
               to
               Believers
               ;
               She
               hath
               Oyl
               ,
               wherewith
               she
               refresheth
               the
               Head
               ,
               
                 in
                 libertatem
                 conscientiae
                 praesumenti
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               On
               Psalm
               103.
               
               We
               receive
               Bread
               because
               it
               strengthens
               the
               Body
               ;
               we
               receive
               Wine
               ,
               because
               it
               rejoyces
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               having
               received
               
               double
               comfort
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               our
               Faces
               are
               made
               shine
               by
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Chrism
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               on
               Psalm
               104.
               he
               saith
               these
               words
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 gives
                 us
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 Oyl
                 in
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               
               which
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               appearances
               and
               Accidents
               ,
               as
               the
               terms
               of
               
                 Species
                 of
                 Oyl
              
               cannot
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Accidents
               and
               appearances
               of
               Oyl
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               observes
               we
               receive
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               as
               we
               receive
               Oyl
               in
               the
               Holy
               Chrism
               ;
               Now
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Chrism
              
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               Oyl
               that
               we
               receive
               ;
               Arnobius
               then
               could
               not
               reason
               so
               ,
               if
               he
               believed
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               
                 Promises
                 and
                 Predictions
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               attributed
               to
               St.
               Prosper
               by
               Cassiodorus
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               written
               
               about
               the
               year
               450
               ,
               under
               the
               Empire
               of
               Valentinian
               the
               3d
               ,
               relates
               a
               History
               of
               a
               young
               unchast
               Girl
               that
               was
               possessed
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               in
               Communicating
               ,
               had
               received
               a
               little
               morsel
               of
               the
               
               Lord's
               Body
               ,
               which
               the
               Priest
               had
               moistned
               ;
               it
               was
               half
               an
               hour
               before
               she
               could
               swallow
               it
               down
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Priest
               touched
               her
               throat
               with
               the
               Chalice
               ;
               then
               she
               cried
               out
               instantly
               that
               she
               was
               healed
               .
               After
               which
               ,
               prayers
               being
               made
               for
               her
               ,
               she
               received
               
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               was
               restor'd
               to
               her
               former
               health
               .
               These
               terms
               
                 of
                 some
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               a
               little
               part
               of
               the
               moistned
               Body
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               of
               necessity
               then
               the
               Bread
               by
               this
               Author
               must
               be
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               he
               believed
               it
               remained
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               after
               Consecration
               .
            
             
               Hesychius
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               480
               ,
               saith
               in
               the
               second
               Book
               on
               
                 Leviticus
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               8.
               
               
                 This
                 Mystery
              
               
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 Eucharist
                 )
                 is
                 at
                 once
                 Bread
                 and
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Illud
                 Mysterium
                 simul
                 panis
                 &
                 caro
                 .
              
               In
               this
               same
               place
               he
               saith
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               to
               burn
               what
               remained
               after
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             
               Procopius
               of
               Gaza
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               likelihood
               wrote
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
               fifth
               Century
               ,
               expounding
               these
               words
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               where
               Jacob
               saith
               to
               
                 Juda
                 ,
                 His
                 eyes
                 be
                 red
                 with
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 teeth
                 white
                 with
                 milk
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               applying
               them
               to
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 taken
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 having
                 drank
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 merrier
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               saith
               that
               the
               holy
               Scritures
               would
               denote
               the
               gladness
               which
               the
               Lord
               left
               to
               his
               Disciples
               in
               giving
               them
               the
               
                 Mystical
                 Wine
              
               by
               the
               words
               of
               Institution
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 These
                 words
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 do
                 shew
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 doth
                 with
                 mercy
                 look
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 wine
                 to
                 make
                 every
                 one
                 merry
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 his
                 teeth
                 are
                 white
                 as
                 milk
                 ;
                 milk
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 doth
                 denote
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 whiteness
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 mystical
                 nourishment
                 ;
                 for
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 true
                 Body
                 ;
                 not
                 desiring
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 bloody
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 by
                 the
                 white
                 teeth
                 ,
                 signifie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 food
                 wherewith
                 we
                 are
                 nourished
                 ;
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 holy
              
               David
               ,
               
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 burnt-offerings
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Body
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               Procopius
               speaketh
               of
               the
               
                 Mystical
                 Wine
              
               that
               rejoyced
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               nature
               of
               Wine
               to
               
                 make
                 merry
              
               ;
               this
               
                 Mystical
                 Wine
              
               is
               not
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               't
               is
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               Blood
               to
               rejoyce
               .
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               meant
               ,
               that
               Procopius
               said
               ,
               by
               the
               Wine
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               distributed
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               understood
               
               
                 true
                 Wine
              
               :
               and
               by
               the
               whitness
               of
               the
               
                 Mystical
                 food
              
               ,
               he
               meant
               the
               whiteness
               of
               the
               Bread
               which
               is
               both
               food
               and
               Image
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               neither
               the
               Image
               of
               himself
               ,
               nor
               
                 bodily
                 food
              
               ;
               nor
               of
               the
               accidents
               ,
               
               which
               cannot
               nourish
               the
               Body
               ,
               because
               nourishment
               proceedeth
               from
               matter
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Procopius
               in
               his
               Commentary
               on
               Esay
               ,
               expounding
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 Judah
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 the
                 staff
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Water
              
               ;
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               first
               place
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               may
               be
               understood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Flesh
               and
               Blood.
               The
               Bread
               being
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               him
               of
               whom
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 gave
                 them
                 bread
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               and
               the
               waters
               ,
               of
               those
               of
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               
                 Samaritan
                 ,
                 Whosoever
                 drinketh
                 of
                 this
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 fountain
                 flowing
                 unto
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 bread
                 which
                 giveth
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               Now
               by
               this
               
                 other
                 bread
              
               which
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               means
               that
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               and
               whereas
               he
               distinguishes
               it
               from
               the
               bread
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               he
               distinguisheth
               the
               water
               of
               Baptism
               from
               that
               which
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Samaritan
               ;
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               something
               that
               is
               distinguisht
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               the
               Bread
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Gelasius
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               492
               ,
               wrote
               a
               Treatise
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 Natures
              
               against
               Nestorius
               and
               Eutyches
               ,
               and
               he
               excludes
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 substance
                 or
                 nature
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 VVine
                 doth
                 still
                 remain
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               work
               is
               assuredly
               of
               Pope
               Gelasius
               .
               As
               is
               confessed
               by
               Cardinal
               
                 Du
                 Perron
              
               ,
               because
               first
               Fulgentius
               cites
               four
               passages
               of
               this
               Treatise
               as
               being
               writ
               by
               Pope
               Gelasius
               .
               And
               Pope
               John
               the
               Second
               in
               
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Amaenum
              
               ,
               also
               cites
               some
               passages
               of
               this
               Work
               ,
               
               as
               being
               writ
               by
               Gelasius
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               doth
               not
               give
               him
               the
               Title
               of
               Pope
               ,
               't
               is
               because
               his
               name
               was
               well
               enough
               known
               at
               Rome
               when
               John
               the
               Second
               lived
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               SIXTH
               CENTURY
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               SAint
               Fulgentius
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 doth
                 continually
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
              
               
               
                 Wine
                 throughtout
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 fleshly
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
              
               Old
               
               Testament
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 offer
                 without
                 spot
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Thanksgiving
                 and
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 offer'd
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 he
                 shed
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               That
               this
               Sacrifice
               consists
               in
               offering
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ;
               there
               must
               then
               be
               
                 true
                 Bread
              
               and
               Wine
               in
               this
               Sacrifice
               to
               be
               offer'd
               .
            
             
               Ephraem
               first
               
                 a
                 Lieutenant
              
               of
               the
               Eastern
               part
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               then
               
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               526.
               wrote
               Books
               ,
               which
               he
               intituled
               
               
                 Sacred
                 Laws
              
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               of
               which
               disputing
               against
               the
               Eutychians
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               When
               our
               Fathers
               said
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               compos'd
               of
               two
               Natures
               ,
               they
               meant
               two
               Substances
               ,
               as
               by
               two
               Substances
               two
               
                 Natures
                 .
                 No
                 body
                 of
                 any
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 felt
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 Believers
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 quit
                 its
                 sensible
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 remains
                 without
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 intelligible
                 Grace
                 .
              
               The
               which
               he
               confirms
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               Water
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               lose
               its
               Nature
               by
               Consecration
               .
               This
               Argument
               is
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               that
               we
               see
               of
               Theodoret
               ,
               and
               of
               Gelasius
               ,
               whereby
               these
               three
               others
               prove
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Word
               did
               not
               destroy
               the
               
                 human
                 Nature
              
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               doth
               not
               destroy
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               We
               may
               say
               of
               this
               Triple
               and
               same
               Argument
               ,
               
                 Funiculus
                 triplex
                 difficile
              
               
               rumpitur
               .
               Mons.
               de
               Marca
               ,
               saith
               in
               reference
               to
               this
               passage
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               we
               have
               instanced
               ,
               of
               Theodoret
               ,
               and
               St.
               Chrysostom
               ,
               that
               these
               three
               Authors
               have
               owned
               a
               real
               change
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               leaves
               the
               Species
               in
               their
               
                 natural
                 Substance
              
               .
            
             
               Facundus
               Bishop
               of
               Hermiana
               in
               Africa
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               552.
               whose
               
               Books
               ,
               which
               he
               wrote
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               
                 Three
                 chapters
              
               of
               the
               Council
               
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               are
               justly
               praised
               by
               Victor
               of
               Tunes
               in
               his
               Chronology
               ,
               and
               by
               St.
               Isidore
               of
               Sevil
               ,
               and
               which
               Father
               Sirmond
               the
               
               Jesuit
               got
               out
               of
               the
               Vatican
               Library
               ;
               going
               about
               to
               excuse
               Theodore
               de
               Mopsuest
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               taken
               the
               Adoption
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ;
               from
               whence
               it
               might
               have
               been
               concluded
               ,
               that
               he
               believed
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               only
               an
               adoptive
               Son
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 Adoption
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 properly
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cup
                 his
                 Blood
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 contain
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 faithful
                 Servants
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 rightly
                 said
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Adoption
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Adoption
                 of
                 Children
                 .
              
            
             
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               not
               properly
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Facundus
               saith
               ,
               but
               barely
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               as
               Baptism
               is
               Adoption
               ;
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               not
               Transubstantiated
               into
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               simple
               signs
               ,
               and
               something
               that
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Primasius
               Bishop
               of
               Adruemetum
               in
               Africa
               ,
               in
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               10th
               Chapter
               of
               the
               1st
               to
               the
               Corinth
               .
               saith
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Bread
              
               
               
                 which
                 we
                 break
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Participation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Participation
                 of
                 Devils
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               the
               Participation
               of
               the
               Bread
               of
               Idols
               ,
               is
               no
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               or
               real
               change
               into
               Devils
               :
               so
               also
               the
               Participation
               of
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               real
               and
               
                 substantial
                 change
              
               of
               Bread
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Doctor
               ,
               on
               the
               words
               of
               the
               11th
               Chap.
               of
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               where
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 took
                 Bread
                 the
                 night
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 betrayed
                 ,
              
               relates
               .
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 thereby
                 gave
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
               And
               on
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 an
                 Example
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 so
                 thinking
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ungrateful
                 and
                 unthankful
                 for
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 should
                 leave
                 to
                 his
                 Friend
                 a
                 pledg
                 of
                 his
                 Love
                 ,
                 could
                 he
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 refrain
                 from
                 Tears
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 really
                 loved
                 his
                 Friend
                 ?
              
               There
               must
               therefore
               needs
               be
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               be
               Pledges
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               cannot
               be
               a
               pledg
               of
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               SEVENTH
               and
               EIGHTH
               CENTURY
               
                 's
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               ISidore
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Sevil
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               600.
               saith
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               command
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               we
               do
               call
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               that
               which
               
               being
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               sanctified
               and
               made
               a
               Sacrament
               by
               the
               invisible
               Operation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               In
               the
               1st
               Book
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Offices
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 strengthens
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Wine
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 increaseth
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 are
                 two
                 visible
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 do
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Body
                 .
              
               Now
               a
               Sacrament
               signifies
               a
               
                 holy
                 Sign
              
               .
               It
               would
               therefore
               be
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               way
               of
               Isidore
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               believ'd
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               were
               transubstantiated
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               two
               things
               visible
               ,
               which
               being
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               do
               become
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Divine
               Body
               .
               By
               this
               Language
               it
               might
               as
               well
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Fathers
               believed
               that
               the
               Water
               of
               Baptism
               was
               transubstantiated
               after
               their
               Consecration
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Bishop
               saith
               ,
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               that
               offer'd
               of
               the
               Fruits
               of
               
               the
               Earth
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
               thereby
               represented
               the
               Priesthood
               or
               Reign
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               King
               of
               Peace
               ,
               
                 of
                 whose
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 is
                 offer'd
                 throughout
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Treatise
               
                 De
                 Vocat
                 .
                 Gentium
              
               ,
               cap.
               26.
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 Jewish
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 offer'd
                 by
              
               Aaron
               
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 offer'd
                 by
                 Believers
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 as
                 were
                 presented
                 by
              
               Melchisedeck
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Salem
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               That
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               are
               such
               Sacrifices
               as
               those
               offer'd
               by
               Melchisedeck
               ;
               there
               is
               therefore
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               St.
               Isidore
               did
               not
               believe
               that
               the
               Bread
               was
               destroy'd
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               because
               he
               establishes
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               such
               as
               Melchisedeck
               had
               offer'd
               .
            
             
             
               Beda
               ,
               an
               English
               Priest
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 having
                 ended
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Passover
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 celebrated
                 in
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Bondage
                 in
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
              
               Jews
               
                 had
                 been
                 deliver'd
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Passover
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 celebrates
                 in
                 remembrance
              
               
               
                 of
                 His
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 the
              
               Figure
               of
               
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 instead
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 substituting
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
              
               Figure
               of
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 sworn
                 ,
                 and
                 repented
                 not
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 Order
                 of
              
               Melchisedeck
               .
               Now
               ,
               continues
               
                 Beda
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 broke
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 he
                 distributed
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 his
                 good
                 will.
              
               It
               appears
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 (
                 substituting
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 )
              
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remain
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Figure
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
               As
               when
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               the
               sign
               
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               
                 signum
                 Circumcisionis
              
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Circumcision
               which
               is
               a
               sign
               and
               a
               figure
               .
               So
               Beda
               maketh
               the
               Sacrament
               consist
               in
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               Homily
               ,
               
                 De
                 Sanct
                 is
                 in
                 Epiphania
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 offer'd
                 up
                 ,
                 transfer'd
                 into
                 the
                 Creatures
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 became
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 Order
                 of
              
               Melchisedeck
               .
               And
               elsewhere
               he
               saith
               ,
               Melchisedeck
               
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 legal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
              
               
               
                 offer
                 up
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               .
               Therefore
               our
               Saviour
               is
               called
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 abrogated
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 instituted
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
              
               Certainly
               ,
               As
               our
               Mystery
               is
               no
               Mystery
               till
               after
               Consecration
               ;
               and
               that
               't
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               as
               was
               that
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               do
               remain
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             
               Sedulius
               a
               Scotchman
               ,
               Author
               of
               the
               Commentaries
               upon
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               who
               flourished
               about
               the
               year
               735.
               in
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               
               the
               first
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               Chap.
               11.
               saith
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 going
                 a
                 far
                 journey
                 should
                 leave
                 with
                 his
                 Friend
                 the
                 pledg
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 their
                 ancient
                 Amity
                 .
              
               There
               must
               then
               needs
               be
               something
               that
               is
               not
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               for
               no
               one
               is
               a
               pledg
               of
               himself
               .
            
             
               Damascen
               a
               Fryer
               ,
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               year
               750
               ,
               saith
               in
               his
               fourth
               Book
               of
               Orthodox
               Law
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 Shew-bread
                 did
                 typifie
              
               
               
               
                 this
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 this
                 pure
                 and
                 unbloody
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 without
                 being
              
               
               
                 consumed
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 without
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 draft
                 ,
                 God
                 forbid
                 ,
                 but
                 passing
                 into
                 our
                 substance
                 for
                 our
                 Preservation
                 .
              
               Now
               every
               Body
               agrees
               this
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               the
               proper
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               It
               must
               then
               be
               concluded
               ,
               Damascen
               supposed
               that
               the
               
                 Bread
                 remained
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               place
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 wash
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 anoint
                 them
                 with
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 God
                 has
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 made
                 it
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 accustom'd
                 to
                 eat
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drink
                 Wine
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 joined
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 made
                 them
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 saw
                 a
                 light
                 Coal
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 Coal
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 meer
                 Wood
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 joined
                 to
                 Fire
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 not
                 common
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 which
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 and
                 Water
                 his
                 Blood
                 ?
                 He
                 answers
                 ,
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 comes
                 and
                 disposes
                 these
                 things
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 surpasseth
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Expressions
                 .
              
               The
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               taken
               ,
               
                 Panis
                 &
                 Vinum
                 assumuntur
              
               ,
               in
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               word
               used
               by
               St.
               Athanasius
               to
               express
               the
               
                 Hypostatical
                 Union
              
               .
               Now
               these
               kinds
               of
               Expressions
               of
               Damascen
               do
               imply
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               do
               remain
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               The
               Council
               of
               Constantinople
               composed
               of
               338
               Bishops
               ,
               held
               in
               the
               
                 viiith
                 Century
              
               ,
               for
               regulating
               the
               business
               of
               Image-worship
               ,
               having
               
               condemn'd
               their
               use
               ,
               they
               would
               by
               the
               way
               explain
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               touching
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               a
               proof
               against
               those
               very
               Images
               ,
               they
               call
               it
               the
               true
               Image
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               they
               say
               he
               gave
               it
               to
               his
               Disciples
               to
               be
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               evident
               Commemoration
               of
               his
               Death
               ;
               they
               say
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               chose
               no
               other
               Species
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               no
               other
               Type
               that
               should
               express
               his
               Incarnation
               .
               Behold
               then
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 quickned
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 after
                 a
                 precious
                 and
                 honourable
                 manner
                 .
              
               They
               affirm
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Word
               did
               not
               take
               a
               Person
               ,
               
               that
               so
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               Person
               might
               not
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Divinity
               :
               so
               also
               he
               appointed
               ,
               that
               an
               Image
               should
               be
               offered
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               chosen
               matter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
              
               ,
               that
               has
               not
               the
               Figure
               of
               Man
               ,
               to
               avoid
               giving
               occasion
               of
               Idolatry
               :
               As
               then
               ,
               
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               which
               is
               according
               to
               Nature
               ,
               is
               Holy
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               Deified
               ;
               so
               also
               't
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               that
               Body
               also
               that
               is
               by
               Institution
               ,
               is
               Holy
               ,
               and
               it's
               Image
               is
               Holy
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               Deified
               by
               Grace
               ,
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               Sanctification
               .
               They
               maintain
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Human
               Nature
               was
               Deified
               by
               its
               Union
               with
               the
               Word
               ,
               so
               also
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               Image
               of
               the
               natural
               Flesh
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               becomes
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 Priest
                 transfers
                 the
                 Oblation
                 from
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Holy.
              
               To
               conclude
               ,
               they
               clearly
               distinguish
               the
               natural
               Flesh
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               living
               and
               intelligent
               ,
               from
               his
               Image
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Heavenly
               Bread
               ,
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               All
               these
               continued
               Expressions
               are
               so
               far
               from
               any
               Idea
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               that
               one
               must
               needs
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               was
               not
               believed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               time
               .
            
             
               Alcuin
               speaking
               of
               the
               Consecrating
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               be
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               this
               
               Mystery
               doth
               foreshew
               to
               us
               the
               effect
               of
               our
               Salvation
               :
               
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 signified
                 the
                 Christian
                 People
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 the
                 Wheat
              
               
               
                 ground
                 into
                 Meal
                 to
                 make
                 Bread
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 one
                 Body
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 unites
                 the
                 Members
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Wine
                 is
                 shewed
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Doubtless
               Alcuin
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               seeing
               he
               places
               in
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               saith
               by
               the
               Wine
               is
               shewed
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               is
               a
               Figure
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               figured
               ;
               that
               which
               sheweth
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               shewed
               ,
               are
               two
               different
               things
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               which
               is
               not
               the
               other
               .
               Therefore
               the
               same
               Alcuin
               doth
               formally
               distinguish
               the
               Eucharist
               from
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               after
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Whosoever
                 abideth
                 not
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 whom
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 abideth
                 not
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 doth
                 not
                 spiritually
                 eat
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 altho
                 he
                 visibly
                 and
                 carnally
                 eats
                 with
                 his
                 teeth
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 great
              
               ,
               his
               Disciple
               ,
               writing
               to
               the
               same
               Alcuin
               ,
               calls
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Lord
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               being
               at
               Supper
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               broke
               Bread
               ,
               and
               gave
               likewise
               the
               
                 Cup
                 ,
                 in
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
              
               ;
               and
               by
               
               this
               means
               offered
               us
               a
               very
               profitable
               Sacrament
               :
               Now
               whatever
               
               he
               said
               of
               the
               figure
               it
               contain'd
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               contain'd
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               figure
               was
               never
               the
               same
               as
               the
               thing
               is
               that
               's
               figured
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Ambrosian
               Office
               which
               was
               abolish'd
               in
               the
               year
               796
               ,
               there
               was
               this
               Clause
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               fourth
               Book
               of
               
               St.
               Ambrose
               his
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 Nobis
                 hanc
                 oblationem
                 adscriptam
                 rationabilem
                 ,
                 acceptabilem
                 ,
                 quod
                 est
                 figura
                 Corporis
                 &
                 Sanguinis
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Jesu
                 Christi
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Ancient
               Roman
               Order
               doth
               frequently
               call
               the
               Bread
               and
               VVine
               ,
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               it
               sufficiently
               shews
               
               by
               these
               manner
               of
               expressions
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               mean
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               VVine
               are
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               first
               place
               it
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Sub
               Deacons
               when
               they
               see
               the
               Chalice
               wherein
               is
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Cloth
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Priest
               hath
               said
               these
               words
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 libera
                 nos
                 a
                 malo
              
               ,
               they
               should
               go
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               prepare
               Chalices
               and
               clean
               Cloths
               to
               receive
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 fearing
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 crumble
                 to
                 dust
                 .
              
               Now
               who
               doth
               not
               see
               that
               this
               cannot
               be
               spoken
               but
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               figuratively
               and
               improperly
               called
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               2ly
               ,
               It
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishop
               breaketh
               the
               Oblation
               on
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               leaveth
               the
               part
               which
               he
               brake
               ,
               on
               the
               Altar
               :
               Now
               who
               can
               say
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               can
               be
               broke
               into
               parts
               ?
               3dly
               ,
               The
               Fraction
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               Deacon
               receives
               from
               the
               Sub-Deacon
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               carries
               it
               to
               the
               Chair
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               might
               communicate
               ,
               who
               having
               communicated
               ,
               puts
               part
               of
               the
               holy
               Oblation
               of
               which
               he
               bit
               a
               Morsel
               ,
               into
               the
               Arch-Deacons
               hands
               .
               Can
               it
               be
               said
               that
               one
               doth
               bite
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               breaks
               off
               part
               of
               it
               ?
               4thly
               ,
               It
               adds
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 great
                 heed
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 Plate
                 .
              
               By
               these
               words
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Order
               gives
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               it
               speaks
               of
               such
               a
               Body
               and
               Blood
               that
               a
               part
               of
               it
               may
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               whole
               :
               Now
               this
               is
               what
               can
               only
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               VVine
               ,
               improperly
               called
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               The
               now
               Roman
               Order
               at
               present
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               doth
               also
               furnish
               us
               with
               the
               like
               reflections
               .
               It
               expresly
               marketh
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               gave
               in
               the
               Oblation
               ,
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood.
               Therein
               is
               desired
               ,
               That
               
               this
               Blessed
               Oblation
               may
               be
               accepted
               of
               God
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               might
               be
               made
               
                 to
                 us
              
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               after
               all
               which
               ,
               is
               recited
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Institution
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacramental
               words
               .
               The
               Eucharist
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Bread
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 everlasting
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               To
               conclude
               ,
               They
               pray
               God
               to
               behold
               those
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               accept
               them
               as
               he
               did
               the
               offering
               of
               Abel
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               which
               it's
               very
               well
               known
               ,
               was
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               All
               which
               doth
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               That
               the
               Roman
               Order
               at
               this
               time
               observed
               ,
               cannot
               reasonably
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               but
               in
               supposing
               that
               the
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 after
                 Consecration
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               NINTH
               CENTURY
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               
                 THeodorus
                 Studita
              
               ,
               as
               is
               related
               by
               
                 Michael
                 Studita
              
               in
               Baronius
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               816.
               
               N.
               15.
               seeing
               himself
               reduced
               to
               the
               extremity
               of
               being
               starv'd
               ,
               said
               to
               his
               Disciple
               ,
               
                 If
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 cruel
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 perish
                 with
                 hunger
                 ,
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 food
                 of
                 my
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 only
                 nourishment
                 :
              
               Now
               the
               
                 real
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               the
               nourishment
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               this
               Author
               must
               be
               understood
               to
               speak
               of
               Bread
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               
                 Body
                 figuratively
              
               and
               improperly
               .
               It
               is
               what
               is
               also
               confirm'd
               by
               this
               
                 Michael
                 Studita
              
               ,
               who
               saith
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               that
               Theodore
               had
               always
               about
               him
               ,
               
                 some
                 parcels
                 of
                 the
                 quickning
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               now
               subject
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               nor
               divided
               .
            
             
               Ahyto
               Bishop
               of
               Basil
               ,
               sent
               Ambassador
               by
               Charlemaine
               in
               the
               
               year
               814
               ,
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               to
               Treat
               a
               Peace
               with
               the
               Emperor
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               as
               is
               declared
               by
               the
               Annals
               of
               France
               ,
               by
               Eginhart
               Author
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               Charlemaine
               ,
               the
               Annals
               of
               
                 Fulda
                 ,
                 Herman
                 Contract
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               This
               Ahyto
               died
               in
               the
               year
               836
               ,
               and
               left
               a
               Capitulary
               for
               instruction
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               publisht
               by
               
               
                 Dom
                 Luke
                 D'achery
              
               in
               the
               Sixth
               Tome
               of
               his
               Spicilegium
               ,
               pag.
               692.
               now
               amongst
               many
               other
               Instructions
               he
               gives
               his
               Priests
               in
               his
               Capitularies
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 fifth
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 should
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 Confirmation
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 what
                 
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 doth
                 mean.
                 How
                 a
                 visible
                 creature
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nevertheless
                 the
                 invisible
                 .
                 Salvation
                 is
                 communicated
                 for
                 the
                 Souls
                 eternal
                 happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 faith
                 only
                 .
              
               By
               
                 visible
                 creature
              
               ,
               he
               can
               only
               mean
               a
               creature
               ,
               not
               in
               appearance
               ,
               but
               effective
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               Author
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               said
               that
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               Confirmation
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               only
               an
               apparent
               creature
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               substance
               of
               water
               and
               chrism
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Ahyto
               attributed
               the
               same
               effect
               to
               these
               three
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               communication
               of
               eternal
               and
               invisible
               Salvation
               to
               them
               that
               with
               faith
               do
               receive
               these
               holy
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               Theodulphus
               in
               the
               year
               810
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Orleans
               ,
               saith
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   saving
                   Sacrifice
                   which
                
                 Melchisedeck
                 
                 
                   also
                   offer'd
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   in
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   the
                   Mediator
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   accomplished
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   was
                   crucify'd
                   ,
                   when
                   taking
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   he
                   blessed
                   and
                   gave
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   commanding
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   those
                   things
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   this
                   Mystery
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   doth
                   celebrate
                   ,
                   having
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   offering
                   bread
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   bread
                   which
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   him
                   which
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   true
                   Vine
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   visible
                   Oblation
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   invisible
                   consecration
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   blood
                   there
                   is
                   mingled
                   some
                   water
                   ,
                   either
                   because
                   there
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   side
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   water
                   with
                   the
                   blood
                   ;
                   or
                   because
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   our
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   as
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   signify'd
                   by
                   the
                   wine
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   the
                   people
                   is
                   signify'd
                   by
                   the
                   water
                   .
                
              
               Now
               this
               Bishop
               ,
               saying
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               gave
               bread
               to
               his
               Disciples
               in
               commemoration
               that
               this
               Mystery
               is
               an
               Oblation
               of
               
                 visible
                 bread
              
               which
               is
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               which
               receiveth
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               that
               he
               indifferently
               calls
               the
               
                 blood
                 ,
                 wine
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 wine
                 ,
                 blood
              
               ;
               that
               with
               the
               blood
               ,
               water
               is
               mingled
               ,
               and
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               signify'd
               by
               the
               wine
               ;
               that
               't
               is
               said
               the
               
                 wine
                 signifies
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               water
               doth
               the
               people
               ;
               these
               words
               cannot
               suppose
               any
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Opposers
               of
               
                 Paschasius
                 Radbertus
              
               Frier
               of
               the
               Monastry
               of
               Corby
               ,
               who
               wrote
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               .
               That
               the
               said
               Paschasius
               had
               several
               adversaries
               ,
               appears
               by
               his
               own
               Writings
               ,
               for
               towards
               the
               
               end
               of
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               he
               saith
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 inlarged
                 upon
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 brevity
                 of
                 a
                 Commentary
                 would
                 permit
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 be
                 several
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 judgment
                 touching
                 these
                 holy
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 several
                 are
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 perceive
                 that
                 this
                 bread
                 and
                 cup
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 seen
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 tasted
                 with
                 the
                 palate
                 .
              
               And
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Frudegard
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               his
               Commentary
               on
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               ch
               .
               12.
               it
               appears
               he
               had
               Opposers
               ,
               because
               in
               his
               Epist.
               to
               Frudegard
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 You
                 advise
                 with
                 me
                 touching
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 many
                 do
                 make
                 doubt
                 of
                 .
              
               And
               in
               his
               Commentary
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 told
                 that
                 many
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 do
                 censure
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 either
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 permits
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Paschasius
               had
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               because
               they
               held
               that
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 flesh
                 ;
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 That
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 was
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 verity
                 ;
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 it self
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 ,
              
               saith
               Paschasius
               ,
               
                 extenuate
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               body
               ,
               
                 and
                 perswade
                 ,
                 Quod
                 non
                 sit
                 vera
                 caro
                 Christi
                 ,
                 sed
                 quaedam
                 virtus
                 &
                 figura
                 corporis
                 Christi
                 .
              
               Now
               
                 Paschasius
                 Rathbertus
              
               was
               the
               first
               Author
               that
               wrote
               fully
               and
               seriously
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               Bellarmin
               saith
               ,
               
                 de
                 Scriptoribus
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 in
                 Paschasio
                 Ratberto
                 .
              
               And
               Father
               Sirmond
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               first
               that
               hath
               explain'd
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               touching
               this
               Mystery
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               he
               hath
               opened
               the
               way
               to
               others
               ,
               
                 In
                 vitae
                 Ratberti
                 praefixa
                 ejus
                 operibus
                 .
              
               Therefore
               it
               is
               nothing
               strange
               that
               Paschasius
               had
               enemies
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               accused
               for
               departing
               from
               the
               common
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               spread
               abroad
               Visions
               of
               a
               young
               Man.
               For
               he
               saith
               to
               
                 Frudegard
                 ,
                 You
                 have
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Work
                 ,
                 the
                 Authorities
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Fathers
                 succinctly
                 marked
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 through
                 rashness
                 ,
                 that
                 formerly
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 young
                 I
                 believed
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Divine
                 authority
                 .
              
               He
               also
               endeavours
               to
               clear
               himself
               from
               this
               charge
               in
               alledging
               passages
               ,
               as
               of
               Saint
               Austins
               ,
               the
               which
               nevertheless
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               ;
               as
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Receive
                 in
                 the
                 Bread
                 what
                 hung
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 receive
                 in
                 the
                 Cup
                 what
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               St.
               Austin
               .
            
             
             
               Rabanus
               Archbishop
               of
               Mayance
               in
               the
               year
               847
               ,
               stiled
               by
               Baronius
               in
               the
               year
               843.
               
               N.
               31.
               the
               bright
               Star
               of
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Fulgens
                 Germaniae
                 Sidus
              
               ;
               saith
               in
               his
               institution
               of
               Clerks
               Lib.
               1.
               cap.
               31.
               
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 liked
                 better
                 that
                 believers
                 should
                 receive
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
              
               
               
                 the
                 Sacarments
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 their
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 visible
                 work
                 the
                 invisible
                 effect
                 should
                 be
                 shewn
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 material
                 food
                 ,
                 doth
                 materially
                 nourish
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 support
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 nourish
                 the
                 Soul
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 strengthen
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 one
                 acquires
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 therefore
                 is
                 turn'd
                 into
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 we
                 are
                 converted
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 live
                 with
                 Piety
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               same
               Doctor
               on
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               Chap.
               26.
               saith
               with
               Venerable
               Beda
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               substituted
               instead
               of
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
              
               That
               the
               Creator
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 a
                 fit
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 turn'd
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 unleavened
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 mixt
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 sanctified
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Afterwards
               he
               gives
               the
               reason
               wherefore
               our
               Saviour
               chose
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               make
               them
               Sacraments
               of
               his
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               because
               Melchisedeck
               offer'd
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               being
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               imitate
               his
               Oblation
               .
               And
               shewing
               the
               Reason
               why
               the
               Sacrament
               takes
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               saith
               with
               Isidore
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Sevil
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 because
                 Bread
                 strengthens
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 conveniently
                 called
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 Wine
                 augments
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Veins
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 compar'd
                 to
                 the
                 Blood.
                 Now
                 both
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 visible
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 being
                 sanctifi'd
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 they
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Body
                 .
              
               A
               Sacrament
               which
               in
               the
               33.
               
               Chap.
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 Mystical
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               his
               
                 Natural
                 Body
              
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               distinguishes
               it
               ,
               and
               draws
               a
               resemblance
               from
               the
               Mystical
               Body
               ,
               to
               the
               proper
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Vessels
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 the
                 Cup
                 and
                 Patten
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Body
                 of
              
               
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 embalm'd
                 by
                 godly
                 People
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 Mystical
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 imbalm'd
                 with
                 holy
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Vessels
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 to
                 Believers
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Doctor
               in
               his
               Penitential
               ,
               or
               Letter
               to
               Herribald
               Bishop
               of
               Auxerre
               ,
               which
               
                 Monsieur
                 Baluze
              
               got
               printed
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Regino
               at
               Paris
               in
               1671
               ,
               saith
               ,
               Chap.
               33.
               
               
                 As
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 demand
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 eat
                 and
                 consum'd
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 draft
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 meats
                 ,
                 does
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 nature
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 't
                 was
                 consecrated
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 needless
                 question
                 may
                 be
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 himself
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 draft
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 corporeal
                 and
                 visible
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 produceth
                 an
                 invisible
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Soul.
                 What
                 reason
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 digested
                 in
                 the
                 Stomack
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 draft
                 ,
                 should
                 return
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 never
                 any
                 that
                 affirmed
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 ?
                 For
                 of
                 late
                 some
                 persons
                 not
                 having
                 a
                 right
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 was
                 Born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 suffered
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 against
                 which
                 Error
                 we
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 was
                 necessary
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Abbot
              
               Egilon
               ,
               
                 explaining
                 what
                 ought
                 truly
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
            
             
               Amalarius
               ,
               esteemed
               a
               very
               Learned
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               Manuscripts
               
               cited
               by
               
                 Dom
                 Luke
                 D'achery
              
               a
               Learned
               Benedictin
               ,
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               Seventh
               Tome
               of
               his
               Spicilegium
               ,
               was
               sent
               by
               the
               Emperor
               
                 Charles
                 le
                 Debonnair
              
               to
               Pope
               Gregory
               to
               find
               out
               Antiphonaries
               ,
               
                 (
                 Amalar.
                 in
                 Prolog
                 .
                 Antiphon
                 .
                 )
              
               and
               who
               by
               express
               command
               of
               the
               same
               Emperor
               ,
               was
               chosen
               in
               a
               Council
               held
               at
               
                 Aix
                 la
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 Auno
              
               816.
               to
               make
               Rules
               for
               Prebends
               ,
               as
               is
               testified
               by
               Ademar
               a
               Monk
               of
               Angoulism
               ,
               in
               his
               Chronicle
               on
               the
               year
               816
               ,
               saith
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               
                 Church-Offices
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               25.
               
               That
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               us
               instead
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
                 The
                 Priest
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 bows
                 and
                 recommends
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               In
               the
               26th
               chap.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Oblation
                 and
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 do
                 signifie
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
                 he
                 sanctified
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 Blood
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Wine
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 .
              
               In
               the
               third
               Book
               ,
               chap.
               25.
               he
               calls
               
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 :
              
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 hath
                 in
                 this
                 Bread
                 recommended
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 his
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               same
               Amalarius
               having
               been
               consulted
               by
               Rangart
               Bishop
               of
               
               Noyon
               ,
               how
               he
               understood
               those
               words
               of
               Institution
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Cup
                 in
                 my
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               with
               this
               addition
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               answers
               him
               by
               a
               Letter
               ,
               wherein
               after
               having
               spoken
               of
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               and
               having
               alledged
               what
               is
               mention'd
               by
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 
                   The
                   Cup
                   is
                   in
                   type
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   the
                   Blood
                   that
                   shall
                   run
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   side
                   ,
                   to
                   accomplish
                   the
                   ancient
                   Law
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   shed
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                
              
               And
               a
               little
               lower
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 
                   The
                   Mystery
                   is
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                
                 Austin
                 
                   saith
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   some
                   manner
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   his
                   Blood
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   is
                   Faith.
                   So
                   also
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Cup
                   of
                   my
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Testament
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Blood
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               same
               Doctor
               in
               a
               Letter
               which
               he
               wrote
               to
               one
               Gontard
               ,
               whom
               he
               calls
               his
               Son
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   Saviours
                   good
                   pleasure
                   to
                   shed
                   his
                   Blood
                   by
                   the
                   Members
                   and
                   Veins
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   Eternal
                   Salvation
                   .
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   in
                   spitting
                   after
                   having
                   receiv'd
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   a
                   part
                   may
                   be
                   flung
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   so
                   received
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   intention
                   ;
                   I
                   don't
                   pretend
                   to
                   dispute
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   invisibly
                   lifted
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   he
                   remains
                   in
                   our
                   Body
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   our
                   Death
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   he
                   evaporates
                   into
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   he
                   issues
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   with
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   he
                   goes
                   out
                   at
                   the
                   pores
                   ;
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saying
                   ,
                   All
                   that
                   enters
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   goes
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   Belly
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   into
                   the
                   draft
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               when
               this
               great
               Man
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               us
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               that
               what
               is
               offered
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               sacrific'd
               instead
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               that
               the
               Cup
               is
               in
               Type
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               that
               the
               Blood
               is
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               the
               Wine
               is
               in
               the
               Cup
               ;
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               represents
               his
               Body
               by
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               his
               Blood
               in
               the
               Wine
               ;
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               't
               is
               so
               that
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Blood
               is
               his
               Blood
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               is
               poured
               forth
               upon
               our
               Members
               for
               our
               Salvation
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               that
               may
               be
               cast
               out
               by
               spitting
               ,
               and
               whereof
               
               some
               part
               may
               be
               flung
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               ;
               That
               he
               will
               not
               dispute
               whether
               this
               Body
               evaporates
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               departs
               out
               of
               the
               body
               with
               the
               blood
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               goes
               out
               at
               the
               pores
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               Draft
               ,
               all
               this
               doth
               sufficiently
               shew
               ,
               That
               this
               Doctor
               distinguished
               
               the
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Typical
                 body
              
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 real
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               consequence
               ,
               he
               believed
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               remained
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               the
               
                 body
                 and
                 blood
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               improperly
               .
            
             
               
                 Valafridus
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 Abbas
                 Augiensis
              
               ,
               stiled
               a
               very
               Learned
               Man
               ,
               
               by
               
                 Herman
                 Contracted
              
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               849.
               
               
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   in
                   the
                   substance
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   teaching
                   them
                   to
                   celebrate
                   it
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   holy
                   Passion
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   could
                   nothing
                   be
                   found
                   fitter
                   than
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   Unity
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Members
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   Bread
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   sundry
                   Grains
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   into
                   one
                   Body
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   Water
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Wine
                   is
                   squeez'd
                   from
                   several
                   Grapes
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Union
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   chose
                   for
                   us
                   a
                   very
                   fit
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                
                 Melchisedeck
                 
                   having
                   offer'd
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   Children
                   the
                   same
                   kinds
                   of
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
              
               And
               afterwards
               ,
               cap.
               18.
               
               That
               for
               that
               great
               Number
               of
               Legal
               Ordinances
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               gave
               us
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ;
               so
               also
               instead
               of
               the
               great
               diversity
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Believers
               are
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               
                 with
                 the
                 sole
                 Oblation
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               evident
               Strabo
               makes
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               to
               consist
               in
               the
               
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               differenced
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               but
               the
               memorial
               of
               it
               :
               That
               't
               is
               the
               Figure
               ,
               that
               it
               consists
               in
               being
               made
               of
               sundry
               Grains
               ,
               and
               the
               Wine
               of
               sundry
               Grapes
               .
               That
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               as
               that
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               an
               Oblation
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               All
               these
               things
               intimate
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remain
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               after
               Consecration
               .
            
             
               Herribald
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Auxerre
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               that
               Vallafridus
               
               Strabo
               wrote
               .
               Now
               he
               was
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               with
               Rabanus
               .
               
               
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
              
               assures
               us
               so
               .
               Herribald
               of
               Auxerre
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               Rabanus
               of
               Mayence
               
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 Draft
                 .
              
               The
               Anonimous
               Author
               ,
               contemporary
               with
               Herribald
               ,
               which
               was
               published
               by
               Father
               Cellot
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               saith
               
               also
               the
               same
               .
               Nevertheless
               Lupus
               Abbot
               of
               Ferriers
               ,
               Ep.
               19.
               speaking
               of
               him
               ,
               calls
               him
               a
               
                 most
                 excellent
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 excellentissimum
                 Praesulum
                 .
              
               In
               the
               37th
               Ep.
               he
               stiles
               him
               a
               Man
               of
               a
               lofty
               and
               Divine
               understanding
               ,
               
                 Altissimi
                 &
                 Divini
                 ingenii
              
               .
               And
               Hincmarus
               
               Archbishop
               of
               Reims
               ,
               calls
               him
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Venerable
               Qualities
               .
               So
               that
               the
               very
               Chronicle
               of
               Auxerre
               intimates
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               
               ingrav'd
               on
               his
               Monument
               this
               Inscription
               ,
               
                 Here
                 lies
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 St.
              
               Herribald
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               1st
               Treatise
               of
               the
               
                 Perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
              
               ,
               saith
               in
               pag.
               843
               ,
               That
               Herribald
               and
               Rhabanus
               ,
               were
               Adversaries
               to
               Paschasius
               :
               Tho
               in
               the
               2d
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Perpetuity
               ,
               in
               pag
               842.
               he
               saith
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Minister
               Claude
               ,
               Who
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               Amalarius
               and
               Herribald
               were
               in
               any
               wise
               Adversaries
               to
               Paschas
               ?
            
             
               It
               appears
               by
               the
               Letter
               Paschasius
               wrote
               to
               Frudegard
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               Paschasius
               was
               of
               ,
               seeing
               he
               opposes
               
               to
               him
               St.
               
               Austin's
               23d
               Letter
               to
               
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 Sic
                 Widefort
                 contra
                 Wickliff
                 ,
              
               ad
               Art.
               1.
               
            
             
               *
               Ratramne
               ,
               Priest
               and
               Frier
               of
               Corby
               ,
               experienc'd
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               equally
               esteem'd
               for
               his
               Learning
               and
               Manners
               ,
               whom
               †
               Hincmar
               ,
               
               ‖
               Lupus
               Abbot
               of
               Ferriers
               ,
               his
               Contemporaries
               ;
               ⸫
               Sigebert
               who
               liv'd
               in
               the
               xi
               .
               Century
               ,
               and
               Father
               ‡
               Cellot
               the
               Jesuits
               Anonimus
               ,
               do
               all
               make
               mention
               of
               ,
               under
               his
               true
               name
               of
               Ratramne
               ;
               wrote
               a
               Book
               under
               the
               Reign
               of
               Charles
               the
               Bald
               ,
               as
               is
               reported
               by
               the
               same
               Trythemius
               ,
               which
               he
               intitul'd
               ,
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               From
               a
               Monk
               of
               Corby
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               Abbot
               of
               Ovias
               .
               The
               President
               :
               ⸫
               Mauguin
               speaking
               of
               him
               ,
               saith
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Learned
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               eminent
               in
               Probity
               ,
               and
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               an
               undaunted
               defender
               and
               protector
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Truth
               ,
               against
               Innovators
               .
               He
               dedicated
               his
               Book
               to
               the
               Emperor
               Charles
               the
               Bald.
               Now
               this
               Author
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               because
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 those
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 after
                 Consecration
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 Consecration
                 these
                 created
                 substances
                 do
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 species
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 
                   This
                   spiritual
                   flesh
                   which
                   spiritually
                   feeds
                   Believers
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   grains
                   of
                   Wheat
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Baker
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   to
                   our
                   sight
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   hath
                   neither
                   Bones
                   nor
                   sinews
                   ,
                   nor
                   no
                   distinction
                   of
                   parts
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   it
                   enliven'd
                   with
                   a
                   Soul
                   ,
                   or
                   reasonable
                   substance
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   unable
                   to
                   move
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   gives
                   life
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   virtue
                   ,
                   of
                   an
                   invisible
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   Divine
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Efficacy
                
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 saith
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Water
                   represents
                   the
                   People
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bread
                   consecrated
                   by
                   Ministers
                   was
                   corporally
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   also
                   necessarily
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Water
                   which
                   is
                   mingled
                   with
                   it
                   were
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   people
                   ;
                   for
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   one
                   Operation
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Mystery
                   should
                   be
                   equal
                   where
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Mystery
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   corporal
                   change
                   in
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   consequence
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   corporal
                   change
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   in
                   the
                   wine
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   represented
                   by
                   water
                   ,
                   is
                   understood
                   spiritually
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   then
                   a
                   necessary
                   consequence
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   wine
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   understood
                   spiritually
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   The
                   things
                   which
                   differ
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   which
                   was
                   dead
                   and
                   rose
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   immortal
                   ,
                   doth
                   dye
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   Death
                   has
                   no
                   more
                   dominion
                   over
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   suffer
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   celebrated
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   temporal
                   and
                   not
                   eternal
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   corruptible
                   and
                   not
                   incorruptible
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ;
                 
                   it
                   must
                   then
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   incorruptible
                   and
                   eternal
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   that
                   what
                   is
                   so
                   cut
                   into
                   morsels
                   to
                   be
                   eat
                   ,
                   changed
                   and
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   being
                   eat
                   with
                   the
                   teeth
                   ,
                   it
                   goes
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   't
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   the
                   figure
                   and
                   the
                   reallity
                   are
                   things
                   distinct
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   which
                   are
                   celebrated
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   are
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   ,
                   is
                   glorious
                   since
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   body
                   that
                   we
                   celebrate
                   is
                   a
                   pledg
                   and
                   figure
                   .
                
              
            
             
               These
               words
               of
               Ratramne
               or
               Bertram
               ,
               are
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               wonder'd
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Perpetuity
               should
               say
               in
               the
               first
               Treatise
               ,
               p.
               3.
               that
               Bertram
               is
               an
               obscure
               Author
               ,
               and
               not
               evidently
               favourable
               to
               Calvinists
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               may
               explain
               him
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               .
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               to
               call
               this
               Confidence
               .
            
             
               
                 John
                 Erigen
              
               ,
               a
               Scotch
               man
               ,
               whom
               the
               Emperor
               Charles
               the
               
               Bald
               commanded
               to
               write
               touching
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               also
               to
               Ratramne
               ,
               which
               appears
               by
               
               Borrenger's
               Letter
               to
               Richard
               ,
               publish'd
               by
               
                 Dom
                 Luke
                 D'
                 Achery
              
               in
               the
               
               2d
               Tome
               of
               his
               Spicileg
               ,
               was
               of
               an
               Opinion
               contrary
               to
               Paschasius
               ,
               as
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               *
               Lanfrank
               ;
               and
               Berenger
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               same
               Lanfrank
               ;
               and
               Hincmar
               saith
               of
               
                 John
                 Erigen
              
               ,
               that
               he
               taught
               ,
               ‖
               
                 That
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 real
                 Body
                 and
              
               
               
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Remembrance
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 :
              
               And
               Berenger
               writing
               to
               Lanfrank
               ,
               saith
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 hold
              
               John
               
                 for
                 a
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 whose
                 Judgment
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 inform'd
                 of
                 touching
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 also
                 hold
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 ,
              
               Ambrose
               ,
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Austin
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 mention
                 many
                 more
              
               .
               Nevertheless
               *
               William
               of
               Malmsbury
               ,
               ‖
               
                 Roger
                 de
                 Hoveden
              
               ,
               and
               ‡
               Matthew
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               speak
               of
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               greatest
               Man
               of
               his
               time
               ;
               and
               Molanus
               Professor
               in
               Divinity
               at
               the
               University
               of
               Lovain
               ,
               in
               his
               Appendix
               to
               the
               Martyrology
               of
               Ussuart
               ,
               at
               the
               Letter
               J
               has
               left
               these
               Words
               engraven
               ,
               
                 John
                 Scot
                 ,
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 translated
              
               Dionysius
               '
               
                 s
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               To
               conclude
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Martyrology
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               in
               our
               Library
               ,
               Printed
               at
               
                 Antwerp
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1586.
               by
               order
               of
               Gregory
               the
               13th
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               
                 Martyrologium
                 Romanum
                 Jussii
                 Gregorii
              
               13
               ,
               editum
               ,
               at
               the
               4
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               November
               ,
               makes
               mention
               of
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               :
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               1st
               Dissertation
               upon
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Perpetuity
               chose
               ,
               having
               placed
               the
               said
               Dissertation
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               2d
               Treatise
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               often
               refers
               his
               Readers
               ,
               has
               made
               in
               the
               same
               Dissertation
               ,
               a
               Chapter
               which
               bears
               the
               Title
               ,
               that
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               was
               not
               put
               into
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Martyrs
               by
               the
               sacred
               Authority
               of
               Popes
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Name
               is
               not
               to
               be
               sound
               in
               any
               Edition
               of
               the
               Roman
               Martyrology
               .
               But
               it
               is
               also
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               who
               hath
               also
               publish'd
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               touching
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               has
               inserted
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               a
               Treatise
               Entituled
               ,
               A
               Refutation
               of
               the
               Answer
               of
               a
               Minister
               of
               Charenton
               ,
               to
               the
               Dissertation
               which
               is
               in
               the
               end
               of
               Monsieur
               Arnauds
               Book
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Employments
               ,
               the
               Martyrdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Writings
               of
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               ,
               or
               Erigen
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               this
               Refutation
               hath
               this
               Title
               ,
               
                 A
                 sincere
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 touching
                 some
                 things
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 Dissertation
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 since
                 confesses
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Numb
               .
               6.
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               Author
               saith
               in
               these
               Terms
               ,
               in
               Art.
               7.
               p.
               25.
               (
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               
                 7th
                 Art.
              
               of
               the
               first
               Dissertation
               upon
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               the
               end
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Arnauds
                 Perpetuity
                 ;
              
               )
               it
               is
               said
               that
               't
               is
               false
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Martyrology
               Printed
               at
               Antwerp
               
               by
               command
               of
               Gregory
               the
               13th
               in
               the
               Year
               1586.
               2dly
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               Roman
               Martyrology
               ,
               Printed
               at
               Antwerp
               or
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               on
               the
               4th
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               November
               .
               It
               would
               be
               superfluous
               here
               to
               
               relate
               the
               Reasons
               that
               they
               have
               had
               ,
               so
               positively
               to
               deny
               these
               matters
               of
               Fact.
               It
               is
               sufficient
               to
               observe
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Martyrology
              
               set
               forth
               by
               Order
               of
               Gregory
               the
               13th
               ,
               and
               Printed
               by
               Platin
               at
               Antwerp
               in
               the
               Year
               1586.
               2dly
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               seen
               in
               this
               Martyrology
               ,
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               on
               the
               4th
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               November
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Eodem
                 Die
                 Sancti
                 Joannis
                 Scoti
                 qui
                 Grafiis
                 puerorum
                 confessus
                 ,
                 Martyrii
                 Coronam
                 adeptus
                 est
                 .
              
               This
               Author
               is
               of
               good
               reputation
               ,
               and
               doubtless
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               what
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               in
               some
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 Lye
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 meer
                 Blasphemy
                 .
              
               Nevertheless
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               before
               proceeding
               any
               farther
               ,
               that
               if
               Scot
               had
               advanced
               any
               new
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               would
               certainly
               have
               been
               reproved
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               by
               Prudentius
               ,
               by
               Florus
               ,
               by
               the
               Councils
               of
               Valence
               and
               Langres
               ,
               which
               condemn'd
               and
               censur'd
               his
               Opinions
               on
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               .
            
             
               St.
               Prudentius
               Bishop
               of
               Troys
               in
               Champaign
               ,
               who
               assisted
               at
               the
               
               Councils
               of
               Paris
               in
               the
               Year
               846
               ,
               of
               Tours
               in
               849
               ,
               at
               Soissons
               in
               the
               Year
               853.
               to
               whom
               Leo
               the
               4th
               wrote
               an
               honourable
               Letter
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               6th
               Tome
               of
               the
               Councils
               ,
               of
               the
               which
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Toul
               in
               the
               French
               Martyrology
               on
               the
               7th
               of
               April
               ,
               having
               said
               ,
               that
               at
               Troys
               his
               Anniversary
               is
               solemnized
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               holy
               Bishop
               and
               Confessor
               ;
               he
               also
               makes
               a
               magnificent
               Elegy
               of
               him
               .
               This
               holy
               Bishop
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               was
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               with
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               in
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               for
               Hincmar
               Arch-bishop
               
               of
               Rhemes
               ,
               numbers
               him
               with
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               ,
               against
               whom
               he
               observes
               nevertheless
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               touching
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               both
               held
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Christianus
                 Drutmar
              
               Priest
               and
               Frier
               of
               Corby
               ,
               famous
               for
               his
               
               Learned
               Works
               ,
               saith
               Sigebert
               of
               Illustrious
               Men
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               
                 Abbot
                 Trythemius
              
               ;
               wrote
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               845.
               
               It
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               Tom.
               16.
               pag.
               301.
               
               
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Drutmar
                   ,
                   took
                   Bread
                   ,
                   because
                   Bread
                   strengthens
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   better
                   fortifie
                   our
                   Body
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   food
                   .
                   He
                   therein
                   establishes
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   propriety
                
                 
                 
                   ought
                   much
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Bread
                   which
                   perfectly
                   strengthens
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   because
                   't
                   is
                   by
                   him
                   we
                   Live
                   ,
                   Move
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   Being
                   .
                
                 He
                 blessed
                 it
                 :
                 He
                 blessed
                 
                   it
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   he
                   blessed
                   all
                   Mankind
                   ,
                   then
                   afterwards
                   he
                   shewed
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   blessing
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   and
                   Immortal
                   Nature
                   was
                   truly
                   in
                   that
                   Nature
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 .
                 He
                 broke
                 it
                 :
                 He
                 broke
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                   which
                   was
                   Himself
                   ,
                   because
                   exprsing
                   himself
                   willingly
                   to
                   Death
                   ,
                   he
                   broke
                   and
                   shattered
                   the
                   Habitation
                   of
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   satisfie
                   us
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   himself
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 I
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 my
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 save
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Take
                 and
                 Eat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   for
                   the
                   Remission
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   keeping
                   of
                   Charity
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   not
                   forgetting
                   this
                   action
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   always
                   perform
                   this
                   in
                   Figure
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   unmindful
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   about
                   to
                   do
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                
                 ,
                 Sacramentally
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   having
                   taken
                   the
                
                 Cup
                 ,
                 he
                 blessed
                 
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                
                 gave
                 
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   As
                   amongst
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   preserve
                   Life
                   ,
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   are
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   repair
                   and
                   strengthen
                   the
                   weakness
                   of
                   Nature
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   with
                   great
                   reason
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   pleas'd
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   things
                   to
                   establish
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   his
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   for
                   Wine
                   rejoyces
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   increases
                   Blood
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   fit
                   to
                
                 represent
                 
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   whatsoever
                   comes
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   rejoyces
                   with
                   true
                   Joy
                   ,
                   and
                   encreaseth
                   whatsoever
                   there
                   is
                   of
                   good
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Person
                   that
                   is
                   going
                   a
                   long
                   Journey
                   ,
                   leaves
                   to
                   those
                   u
                   hom
                   be
                   loves
                   ,
                   some
                   particular
                   pledg
                   of
                   his
                   kindness
                   ,
                   on
                   condition
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   look
                   daily
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   retain
                   him
                   always
                   in
                   Remembrance
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   God
                   by
                
                 spiritually
                 changing
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                   into
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Wine
                   into
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   has
                   commanded
                   us
                   to
                   celebrate
                   this
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   things
                   should
                   make
                   us
                   never
                   forget
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   us
                   with
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   us
                   from
                   being
                   unthankful
                   and
                   ungrateful
                   for
                   his
                   so
                   tender
                   Love.
                   Now
                   because
                   water
                   is
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   mingled
                   with
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   this
                   Water
                   represents
                   the
                   People
                   for
                   whom
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   was
                   pleas'd
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Water
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   the
                   Wine
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Wine
                   without
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   he
                   died
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   therefore
                   there
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   side
                   Water
                   and
                   Blood.
                   
                
              
            
             
               This
               passage
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Commentary
               ,
               where
               the
               Author
               expounds
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Institution
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               by
               these
               
               other
               words
               ,
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               are
               words
               quite
               contray
               to
               those
               of
               Paschasius
               ;
               for
               Paschasius
               said
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Frudegard
               ,
               fearing
               it
               should
               be
               thought
               that
               Jesus
               spake
               in
               Sacrament
               ,
               he
               said
               demonstratively
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               .
               
                 Ne
                 putares
                 quia
              
               
               
                 in
                 Sacramento
                 loquebatur
                 (
                 Deminus
                 )
                 &c.
                 demonstrative
                 dixit
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 Corpus
                 meum
                 .
              
               So
               Drutman
               makes
               a
               difference
               'twixt
               the
               Body
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               which
               he
               establishes
               in
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               he
               blessed
               ,
               brake
               and
               gave
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               he
               ascribes
               to
               the
               Wine
               ,
               only
               the
               Dignity
               of
               
                 representing
                 the
                 Blood
              
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               to
               conclude
               ,
               the
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 are
                 pledges
                 of
                 his
                 Love.
              
               Therefore
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               Chap.
               56.
               on
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 drink
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 until
                 I
                 drink
                 it
                 new
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 Father's
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 from
                 that
                 very
                 hour
                 of
                 Supper
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 he
                 drank
                 no
                 Wine
                 ,
                 until
                 he
                 became
                 immortal
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Deacon
               Florus
               wrote
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               an
               Exposition
               of
               
               the
               Mass
               ,
               which
               is
               mention'd
               in
               the
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               Tom.
               6.
               pag.
               170.
               he
               there
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 Body
                 and
                 this
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 gather'd
                 in
                 Ears
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 clusters
                 of
                 Grapes
                 ;
                 nature
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 it
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Consecration
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 Mystical
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 eaten
                 when
                 the
                 Creatures
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 do
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ineffable
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 eaten
                 by
                 parcels
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 remains
                 whole
                 and
                 intire
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 and
                 intire
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 Oblation
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 we
                 there
                 see
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 understand
                 another
                 ;
                 what
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 corporal
                 substance
                 ;
                 what
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Fruit.
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 take
                 ,
                 eat
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 The
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 proves
                 it
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 drink
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 .
              
               To
               conclude
               ,
               Explaining
               these
               last
               words
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               
                 By
                 which
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 daily
                 makest
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               which
               contain
               a
               kind
               of
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Latin
               Liturgy
               does
               follow
               the
               Consecration
               ;
               he
               sufficiently
               intimates
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               believe
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               were
               changed
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               seeing
               he
               speaks
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               things
               God
               had
               created
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               he
               creates
               every
               year
               by
               Propagation
               and
               Reparation
               ,
               which
               he
               sanctifies
               ,
               which
               he
               sills
               with
               Grace
               and
               Heavenly
               Benediction
               ,
               the
               which
               himself
               expounds
               to
               be
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
             
             
               See
               here
               Nine
               or
               Ten
               Authors
               ,
               Contemporaries
               with
               Paschasius
               ,
               which
               are
               formally
               contrary
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               besides
               those
               which
               Paschasius
               himself
               speaks
               of
               in
               general
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Writings
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               the
               Ninth
               Century
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               added
               the
               manner
               that
               Charles
               the
               Bald
               ,
               and
               the
               Count
               of
               Barcelona
               signed
               the
               Peace
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               is
               reported
               by
               Monsieur
               Baluze
               in
               his
               Notes
               on
               Agabard
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Odo
                 Aribert
              
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               844.
               
               It
               was
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               
                 Pope
                 Theodore
              
               in
               the
               Seventh
               Century
               signed
               the
               Condemnation
               of
               Pirrbus
               the
               Monotholite
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               Baronius
               on
               the
               year
               648.
               
               §
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               TENTH
               CENTURY
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               ALferick
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               940.
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Sermons
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Fourth
               Book
               of
               Bedes
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               cap.
               24.
               which
               we
               have
               Copied
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               
               St.
               Victor
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 corporally
                 ,
                 but
                 spiritually
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Body
                 
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 when
                 consecrating
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Blood
                 ;
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 Manna
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 the
                 Desart
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               Sermon
               cited
               by
               some
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Wolfin
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               others
               say
               't
               is
               of
               Alfric
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Author
               
               uses
               near
               the
               same
               Language
               .
               
                 This
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
              
               
               
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 wherein
                 he
                 suffered
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Blood
                 which
                 he
                 shed
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 spiritually
                 made
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Manna
                 that
                 fell
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 sprang
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
              
               Besides
               these
               two
               Testimonies
               ,
               which
               shew
               what
               was
               believed
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               England
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Sermon
               seen
               ,
               which
               was
               read
               every
               
               year
               to
               the
               People
               at
               Easter
               ,
               to
               keep
               in
               their
               minds
               the
               Idea
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Faith
               ;
               It
               is
               almost
               wholly
               taken
               out
               of
               
                 Ratramne
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 ,
              
               saith
               this
               
                 Homily
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Body
                 wherein
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 consecrated
                 for
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Body
                 wherein
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 was
                 provided
                 with
                 Blood
                 ,
                 Bones
                 ,
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Skin
                 ,
                 with
                 bodily
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Soul
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 spiritual
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
              
               
               
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 is
                 compos'd
                 of
                 several
                 Grains
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 without
                 Blood
                 ,
                 without
                 Bones
                 ,
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Soul.
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 suffer'd
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 again
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 dye
                 more
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Eternal
                 and
                 Immortal
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 temporal
                 and
                 not
                 eternal
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 corruptible
              
               
               
                 and
                 divided
                 into
                 sundry
                 parcels
                 ,
                 ground
                 by
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Excrements
                 .
                 This
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 a
                 pledg
                 and
                 figure
                 ;
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Truth
                 it self
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 pledg
                 Sacramentally
                 until
                 we
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 pledg
                 shall
                 be
                 fulfill'd
                 .
              
               And
               a
               little
               lower
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 after
                 a
                 corporal
                 manner
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 changeable
                 and
                 corruptible
                 Creature
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Virtue
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 easily
                 see
                 that
                 Life
                 abides
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 gives
                 Immortality
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 receive
                 it
                 with
                 Faith.
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 invisible
                 Virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 visible
                 Form
                 of
                 its
                 proper
                 Nature
                 .
                 By
                 Nature
                 it
                 is
                 corruptible
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 corruptible
                 Wine
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 truly
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 corporally
                 but
                 spiritually
                 .
              
               A
               little
               below
               ,
               he
               explains
               this
               change
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 Virtue
                 did
                 change
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 into
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 he
                 heretofore
                 changed
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
             
               Fulcuin
               Abbot
               of
               the
               Monastry
               of
               Lobes
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Liege
               ,
               who
               departed
               this
               Life
               in
               the
               year
               990.
               speaking
               of
               the
               Eucharistical
               
               Table
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Table
                 on
                 which
                 is
                 consumed
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Body
              
               
               
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
              
               ,
               which
               not
               being
               to
               be
               said
               of
               the
               
                 proper
                 Body
              
               ,
               cannot
               be
               understood
               but
               of
               the
               Bread
               which
               is
               called
               Body
               ,
               an
               Expression
               which
               in
               all
               likelihood
               this
               Abbot
               had
               learn'd
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               who
               faith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 use
                 ,
                 is
                 consumed
                 in
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 is
                 consum'd
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Celebration
                 being
                 ended
                 .
              
            
             
               Herriger
               ,
               Successor
               to
               Fulcuin
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               that
               continued
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Abbots
                 of
                 Lobes
              
               ,
               mentions
               as
               a
               man
               whose
               Virtue
               and
               
               Knowledg
               was
               known
               even
               to
               Strangers
               ,
               
                 He
                 collected
              
               ,
               saith
               this
               Author
               ,
               
                 several
                 Passages
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Fathers
                 against
              
               Paschasius
               Ratbertus
               ,
               
                 touching
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Ancient
               Customs
               of
               the
               Monastry
               of
               Cluny
               ,
               Reprinted
               by
               the
               care
               of
               
                 Dom
                 Luke
                 D'
                 Achery
              
               ,
               l.
               2.
               ch
               .
               30.
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 outside
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Challice
                 is
                 carefully
                 rub'd
                 ,
                 lest
                 there
                 should
                 the
                 least
                 drop
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Wine
                 and
                 Water
                 remain
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 perish
              
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               appears
               they
               believed
               the
               Wine
               and
               
               water
               still
               remain'd
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               cannot
               perish
               .
               Again
               ,
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 divides
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 of
                 one
                 moiety
                 he
                 communicates
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 communicates
                 the
                 Deacon
                 .
              
               It
               cannot
               be
               so
               spoke
               of
               
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               then
               after
               the
               Priest
               has
               
                 broke
                 the
                 Host
              
               ,
               he
               puts
               part
               of
               it
               into
               the
               Cup
               ,
               after
               the
               usual
               manner
               ,
               two
               parts
               on
               the
               Patten
               ,
               and
               covers
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               with
               a
               clean
               Cloath
               ;
               but
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               very
               carefully
               rubs
               the
               Challice
               ,
               and
               shakes
               it
               with
               the
               same
               hand
               with
               which
               he
               touched
               it
               ,
               fearing
               ,
               lest
               that
               breaking
               the
               Bread
               ,
               there
               should
               rest
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               (
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               )
               and
               elsewhere
               is
               prescrib'd
               what
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 chance
                 to
                 remain
                 ever
                 so
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               expounded
               to
               be
               a
               very
               little
               Crum
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               indivisible
               ,
               and
               like
               an
               Atome
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               treating
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               sick
               Folks
               ,
               it
               is
               observ'd
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               brought
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               broke
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Priest
               holds
               on
               the
               Challice
               the
               part
               
               that
               he
               is
               to
               bring
               .
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               sence
               of
               these
               customs
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               improperly
               called
               Body
               .
            
             
               Ratherius
               Bishop
               of
               Verona
               saith
               ,
               As
               to
               the
               Corporal
               substance
               which
               the
               Communicant
               doth
               receive
               ,
               seeing
               that
               't
               is
               I
               that
               do
               
               now
               ask
               the
               Question
               ,
               I
               must
               also
               answer
               my self
               ,
               and
               I
               thereto
               
               yield
               ;
               for
               seeing
               that
               to
               him
               that
               receives
               worthily
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               ,
               altho
               one
               sees
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               the
               same
               it
               was
               before
               ;
               and
               
                 true
                 Blood
              
               ,
               altho
               the
               Wine
               is
               seen
               to
               be
               the
               same
               it
               was
               :
               I
               confess
               I
               cannot
               say
               nor
               think
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               him
               that
               doth
               receive
               unworthily
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               abide
               in
               God.
               Now
               the
               Communicant
               ,
               can
               he
               receive
               a
               corporal
               Substance
               ?
               Can
               one
               say
               ,
               that
               one
               sees
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               what
               't
               was
               before
               ,
               if
               the
               Communicant
               receives
               no
               substance
               ?
               It
               is
               known
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               seen
               ,
               is
               not
               Bread
               nor
               Wine
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               Ratherius
               condemning
               Drunkenness
               and
               Excess
               in
               some
               of
               his
               Priests
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               spew'd
               before
               the
               Altar
               of
               our
               Lord
               upon
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ;
               this
               can
               be
               understood
               only
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               borrows
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               the
               abuse
               whereof
               reflects
               on
               him
               that
               instituted
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Authers
                 of
                 the
              
               ELEVENTH
               CENTURY
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               THE
               Author
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               St.
               Genulphius
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               probability
               
               lived
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Eleventh
                 Century
              
               ,
               and
               was
               published
               by
               
                 John
                 a
                 Bosco
              
               a
               Celestin
               Frier
               ,
               relates
               of
               this
               Saint
               ,
               That
               from
               the
               very
               Day
               of
               his
               Ordination
               ,
               he
               spent
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Life
               without
               tasting
               any
               Wine
               ,
               except
               it
               was
               that
               he
               receiv'd
               in
               the
               Celebration
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               One
               would
               not
               speak
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               and
               believe
               that
               there
               was
               not
               Wine
               remaining
               in
               the
               Cup
               after
               
               Consecration
               .
            
             
               Leutherick
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Sens
               ,
               who
               died
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               
               1032.
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               because
               we
               read
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Pope
               John
               the
               XVII
               .
               or
               according
               to
               others
               the
               Eleventh
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Popes
               Life
               ,
               Leutherick
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Sens
               ,
               
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 and
                 Elements
                 of
                 the
                 Heresy
                 of
              
               Berenger
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Helgald
               wrote
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               King
               Robert
               ,
               that
               his
               Doctrine
               grew
               and
               increased
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               Cresebat
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 Saeculo
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               
               the
               threatnings
               which
               this
               Prince
               made
               to
               depose
               him
               from
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               if
               he
               continued
               to
               teach
               it
               .
            
             
               Fulbert
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
               1007.
               
               Bishop
               of
               Chartres
               ,
               and
               ordain'd
               by
               Leutherick
               ,
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               in
               his
               
               1
               st
               Epistle
               to
               Adeodatus
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               intending
               to
               take
               up
               his
               Body
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 left
                 us
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 pledg
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
                 That
                 under
                 the
                 visible
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 secret
              
               
               
                 Virtue
                 that
                 Operates
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Solemnities
                 .
              
               That
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               is
               diffus'd
               and
               spread
               abroad
               
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 sanctifi'd
                 by
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 inwardly
                 becomes
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               That
               this
               is
               effected
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               that
               joyns
               ,
               unites
               and
               binds
               
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               (
               compaginante
               Spiritu
               sancto
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 terrestrial
                 matter
                 surpassing
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 its
                 Nature
                 and
                 Kind
                 ,
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               That
               this
               change
               is
               not
               impossible
               ,
               
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 arrives
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 being
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               not
               by
               any
               priviledge
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               purchase
               of
               Faith
               ;
               
                 Non
                 Naturae
                 privilegio
                 ,
                 sed
                 fidei
                 precio
                 ,
              
               being
               the
               same
               outwardly
               ,
               and
               changed
               inwardly
               :
               Of
               
               Servants
               being
               become
               Children
               ,
               being
               vile
               and
               abject
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               a
               sudden
               acquiring
               a
               new
               Dignity
               .
               
                 What
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 produced
                 these
                 Natures
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 should
                 convert
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 substance
              
               
               
                 of
                 his
                 Body
              
               ?
               Now
               the
               terms
               of
               pledges
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               do
               sufficiently
               shew
               that
               he
               made
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               his
               Body
               ;
               therefore
               we
               see
               before
               ,
               that
               Ratramne
               drew
               the
               same
               consequence
               in
               saying
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               a
               Pledg
               and
               Image
               ,
               is
               distinct
               from
               that
               whereof
               it
               is
               an
               Image
               and
               Pledg
               .
               These
               terms
               of
               a
               
                 secret
                 virtue
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 operates
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Majesty
                 which
                 it
                 spreads
                 abroad
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 that
                 joins
                 and
                 unites
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               
                 matter
                 which
                 is
                 advanced
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 dignity
              
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               he
               confirms
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               happens
               to
               Believers
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               which
               besel
               the
               Manna
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ;
               as
               also
               what
               he
               farther
               says
               to
               Frudegard
               in
               his
               2d
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Communion
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               thing
               whereof
               the
               Priest
               newly
               ordained
               ,
               during
               40
               days
               ,
               received
               a
               little
               Portion
               ,
               
                 parvam
                 particulam
              
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               taken
               by
               morsels
               ,
               or
               by
               bits
               ,
               
                 minutatim
                 sumere
              
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               calls
               the
               sanctified
               
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Eucharist
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 sanctified
                 Bread
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               in
               that
               he
               saith
               elsewhere
               with
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 abides
                 not
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 abideth
                 not
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 eat
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 drink
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 eats
                 and
                 drinks
                 to
                 his
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 thing
                 .
              
               All
               this
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               Berenger
               had
               all
               reason
               to
               alledg
               in
               his
               defence
               the
               Authority
               of
               Fulbert
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               
               Berenger's
               Letter
               to
               Richard
               ,
               which
               Letter
               is
               printed
               by
               
                 Dom
                 Luke
                 D'
                 Achery
              
               in
               the
               2d
               Tome
               of
               his
               Spicileg
               .
               If
               things
               be
               so
               ,
               saith
               Berenger
               to
               Richard
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               Bishop
               Fulbert
               of
               glorious
               Memory
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               my
               knowledg
               ,
               which
               some
               indeed
               imagine
               to
               be
               of
               this
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               was
               indeed
               taught
               by
               St.
               Austin
               ?
            
             
               Bernon
               Abbot
               of
               Auge
               ,
               who
               about
               the
               Year
               1030.
               wrote
               a
               
               Treatise
               of
               things
               concerning
               the
               Mass
               ,
               saith
               in
               the
               1
               st
               Chapter
               ,
               That
               Pope
               Sergius
               commanded
               to
               sing
               the
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               at
               the
               Breaking
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               now
               this
               being
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               proper
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               figure
               of
               his
               Body
               :
               They
               do
               not
               speak
               so
               now
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               Sign
               is
               broken
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               say
               the
               body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               broken
               :
               And
               in
               the
               5th
               Chapter
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               
               
                 refreshed
                 with
                 the
                 Wine
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 in
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Bruno
               Bishop
               of
               Argers
               ,
               was
               of
               Berengers
               opinion
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               3d
               Tome
               of
               the
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               p.
               319
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Liege
               writ
               to
               K.
               Henry
               against
               Bruno
               and
               Berenger
               ,
               his
               Arch-Deacon
               .
               Sigebert
               in
               his
               Chronicle
               of
               Miroeus
               his
               Edition
               at
               Antwerp
               ,
               1608
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 many
                 did
                 dispute
                 for
                 and
                 against
              
               Berenger
               ,
               
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Writing
                 .
              
               The
               Manuscript
               of
               this
               Chronicle
               ,
               which
               is
               seen
               in
               Monsieur
               
               d'Thous's
               Library
               saith
               the
               same
               :
               As
               also
               
                 Conrart
                 de
                 Brunwill
                 ,
                 apud
                 Surium
                 vita
                 Wolphelmi
                 ad
                 ap
                 .
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
              
               on
               the
               year
               1080
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               Berenger
               had
               almost
               corrupted
               all
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               ,
               and
               England
               ,
               with
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               ,
               and
               William
               of
               Malmsbury
               do
               affirm
               ,
               That
               all
               France
               was
               
               full
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
              
               relates
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               
               Council
               held
               under
               Gregory
               the
               7th
               ,
               wherein
               there
               was
               a
               more
               moderate
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               prepared
               ,
               than
               that
               under
               Alexander
               the
               2d
               ,
               predecessor
               to
               
                 Gregory
                 ;
                 Berenger
              
               was
               forced
               to
               sign
               it
               ,
               after
               which
               
                 Greg.
                 7th
              
               .
               gave
               him
               Letters
               of
               Recommendation
               ,
               
               which
               
                 Dom
                 Luke
                 D'
                 Achery
              
               ,
               has
               caused
               to
               be
               printed
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Tomes
               of
               his
               Collection
               .
               Nevertheless
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               Acts
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Hugh
                 de
                 Flavigny
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Chronicle
               of
               Verdun
               in
               the
               1st
               Tome
               of
               Father
               
                 L'
                 Abbes
              
               Bibliotheque
               ,
               in
               An.
               1078
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               several
               in
               that
               Assembly
               that
               maintained
               Berengers
               Doctrine
               against
               Paschasius
               ,
               that
               this
               Arch-Deacons
               Adversaries
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               answer
               his
               Reasons
               ,
               as
               the
               Chronicle
               of
               Mount
               Cassin
               test
               sies
               ,
               l.
               3.
               c.
               33.
               
               And
               
                 Sigonius
                 de
                 Regno
                 Itali
              
               ,
               relates
               lib.
               9.
               on
               the
               year
               1059.
               
               That
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               send
               to
               the
               Monastry
               of
               Mount
               Cassin
               ,
               for
               a
               learned
               Frier
               called
               Albert
               ,
               whom
               Pope
               Stephen
               ,
               saith
               Sigonius
               ,
               made
               Cardinal
               Deacon
               ,
               who
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               answer
               Berengers
               Arguments
               ,
               desired
               
               a
               weeks
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               them
               ;
               neither
               was
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               7th
               himself
               well
               satisfied
               with
               what
               was
               urged
               against
               Berenger
               ,
               seeing
               that
               Cardinal
               Bernon
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Hildebrand
               ,
               and
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Ursberg
               in
               the
               year
               1080
               ,
               do
               write
               ,
               That
               Gregory
               the
               7th
               ,
               wavering
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               caus'd
               a
               Fast
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               his
               Cardinals
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               discover'd
               whether
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               Berenger
               were
               in
               the
               best
               opinion
               touching
               the
               Bidy
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               One
               argument
               that
               Gregory
               the
               7th
               ,
               was
               not
               very
               contrary
               to
               Berenger
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Ursberg
               ,
               and
               Aventin
               ,
               that
               has
               it
               from
               
                 Otto
                 Fraxinensis
              
               ,
               relate
               on
               the
               year
               
               1080
               ,
               that
               thirty
               Bishops
               and
               Lords
               being
               assembled
               
                 apud
                 Brixiam
                 Nomicam
              
               ,
               did
               depose
               Gregory
               the
               7th
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               for
               being
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Berengers
               .
               Before
               I
               end
               my
               Discourse
               of
               Berenger
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               Confession
               that
               was
               
               extorted
               from
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               maintainable
               ,
               seeing
               that
               ,
               as
               is
               related
               by
               Lanfranc
               and
               Alger
               ,
               it
               is
               therein
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 is
                 touched
                 and
                 broken
                 by
                 the
              
               
               Teeth
               .
            
             
               Theophylact
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Bulgary
               said
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               That
               God
               ,
               condescending
               to
               our
               infirmity
               ,
               
                 doth
                 preserve
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 Bread
              
               
               
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 changes
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Also
               in
               his
               time
               the
               Greeks
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               probability
               
                 Nicetas
                 Pectoratus
              
               did
               not
               believe
               it
               ,
               seeing
               
               Cardinal
               Humbert
               whom
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               9th
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               upbraids
               him
               ,
               
                 Perfidious
                 Stercoranist
              
               ,
               says
               he
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Participation
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 breaks
                 the
                 Fasts
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 believing
                 that
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Terrestrial
                 Food
                 ,
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 draft
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sordid
                 and
                 stinking
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Alger
                 de
                 Sacram.
              
               l.
               2.
               c.
               1.
               
               Tom.
               6.
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               lib.
               and
               the
               Jesuit
               Cellot
               ,
               in
               
                 Append.
                 Miscel.
                 Opusc.
              
               7.
               p.
               564.
               do
               frequently
               impute
               this
               Error
               to
               the
               Greeks
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Chronicle
               Malleacensis
               ,
               on
               the
               year
               1083
               ,
               observes
               in
               the
               Monastry
               
                 (
                 Cormoriacensi
                 )
              
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               a
               Fryar
               called
               Literius
               ,
               of
               such
               great
               Abstinence
               ,
               
                 that
                 for
                 Ten
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 drank
                 neither
                 Wine
                 nor
                 Water
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               ;
               of
               necessity
               then
               ,
               what
               one
               drinks
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               must
               be
               
                 true
                 Wine
              
               ,
               and
               
                 true
                 Water
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
              
               TWELFTH
               CENTURY
               
                 did
                 not
                 believe
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               HOnorius
               Priest
               and
               Theologal
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rutan
               ,
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               seeing
               
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               c.
               90.
               saith
               ,
               That
               this
               Theologal
               was
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Bread-eaters
               of
               
                 Rabanus
                 ,
                 de
                 Secta
                 Panitarum
                 Rabani
              
               ;
               and
               Honorius
               saith
               with
               
               Raban
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               which
               is
               received
               with
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               is
               
               
               converted
               into
               bodily
               food
               ,
               but
               the
               Virtue
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               that
               whereby
               the
               inward
               Man
               is
               fed
               and
               satisfied
               .
               He
               saith
               also
               ,
               That
               the
               Host
               is
               broken
               ,
               because
               the
               Bread
               of
               Angels
               was
               broken
               for
               us
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ‡
               .
               
            
             
               *
               That
               the
               Bishop
               bites
               one
               piece
               ,
               that
               he
               divides
               it
               in
               parts
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               received
               whole
               ,
               but
               broke
               in
               three
               parts
               ,
               ‖
               that
               when
               't
               is
               put
               in
               the
               Wine
               ,
               it
               is
               shewed
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               our
               Lord
               return'd
               to
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               he
               calls
               that
               which
               is
               broke
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               then
               he
               observes
               ,
               that
               the
               Sub-Deacon
               receives
               from
               the
               Deacon
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               carries
               it
               to
               the
               Priests
               to
               divide
               it
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               all
               this
               can
               only
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               which
               is
               improperly
               called
               the
               Body
               .
            
             
               Rupert
               Abbot
               of
               Duits
               ,
               near
               Cologne
               ,
               upon
               
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 l.
              
               2.
               c.
               10.
               
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               doth
               not
               destroy
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               ,
               
               as
               he
               did
               not
               destroy
               the
               
                 human
                 Nature
              
               ,
               when
               he
               joined
               it
               to
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               6th
               Book
               on
               St.
               John
               ,
               of
               the
               Paris
               Edition
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1638
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               not
               being
               changed
               into
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               in
               assuming
               Flesh
               ,
               so
               also
               the
               Word
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               made
               
                 visible
                 Bread
              
               ,
               not
               being
               changed
               into
               Bread
               ,
               but
               taking
               and
               transferring
               the
               Bread
               into
               the
               Unity
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               We
               will
               say
               no
               more
               of
               this
               Author
               ,
               because
               Bellarmin
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               do
               freely
               confess
               that
               Rupert
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               
               also
               Honorius
               of
               Auter
               gives
               him
               extraordinary
               Commendations
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               Rupert
               illuminated
               with
               a
               Vision
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               explained
               almost
               all
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               in
               an
               Admirable
               
               stile
               .
            
             
               Zonaras
               in
               the
               East
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               seeing
               he
               
               saith
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Shew-bread
                 which
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 eat
                 and
                 ground
                 with
                 the
                 Teeth
                 .
                 Panis
                 Propositionis
                 corruptioni
                 est
                 obnoxius
                 ,
                 ut
                 pote
                 caro
                 existens
                 vere
                 Christi
                 ,
                 &
                 secatur
                 dentibus
                 nostris
                 ,
                 &
                 molitur
                 .
              
               So
               that
               he
               was
               of
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Damascen
               and
               Rupert
               .
            
             
               The
               Abbot
               Francus
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Lobes
               ,
               did
               not
               approve
               
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Centuriators
               of
               Magdebourgh
               observe
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               right
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               asserting
               that
               the
               
                 true
                 Body
              
               of
               Christ
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               Amalaricus
               Bishop
               of
               Chartres
               in
               they
               ear
               1207.
               a
               man
               of
               great
               
               Reputation
               for
               his
               Knowledg
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               saith
               Gaugwi●
               in
               his
               6th
               Book
               of
               the
               History
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Philip
               the
               August
               ,
               
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               denied
               
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 Bernard
              
               of
               Luxemburg
               ,
               
               Prateolus
               and
               
                 Alphonsus
                 alastro
              
               ,
               report
               the
               same
               of
               Amaury
               ,
               as
               also
               Genebrard
               in
               his
               Chronicle
               ,
               Lib.
               4.
               
               Anno
               1215.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
              
               THIRTEENTH
               CENTURY
               ,
               
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 touching
              
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               IT
               's
               true
               ,
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               3d
               ,
               did
               condemn
               this
               Amaury
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               after
               his
               Death
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1215.
               but
               't
               is
               not
               said
               wherefore
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               transacted
               in
               this
               Council
               ,
               deserves
               not
               to
               be
               much
               regarded
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               consider'd
               after
               what
               manner
               things
               were
               there
               transacted
               .
               The
               Pope
               ,
               who
               then
               presided
               ,
               was
               a
               man
               full
               of
               vain
               Glory
               and
               Ambition
               ;
               
                 Mathew
                 Paris
              
               and
               
                 Mathew
                 of
                 Westminster
              
               intimate
               so
               much
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               liberty
               of
               voting
               and
               speaking
               was
               denied
               to
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               not
               seen
               to
               propose
               ,
               nor
               deliberate
               ,
               nor
               advise
               ,
               nor
               prepare
               any
               of
               the
               Constitutions
               which
               were
               there
               in
               great
               numbers
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               presented
               to
               the
               Council
               ready
               drawn
               up
               ,
               it
               not
               appearing
               that
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Assembly
               was
               taken
               on
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               usually
               practis'd
               in
               all
               free
               and
               lawful
               Councils
               .
               
                 Mathew
                 Paris
              
               ,
               on
               the
               year
               1215.
               speaks
               in
               these
               terms
               ,
               Every
               one
               being
               Assembled
               in
               the
               place
               abovesaid
               ,
               and
               each
               having
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               General
               Councils
               ,
               taken
               their
               place
               ,
               the
               Pope
               having
               first
               made
               an
               Exhortatory
               Sermon
               ,
               there
               was
               read
               in
               full
               Council
               Sixty
               Articles
               ;
               which
               were
               liked
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               disliked
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               Godfry
               a
               Fryer
               of
               St.
               Pantalion
               at
               Cologne
               ,
               saith
               ,
               There
               was
               nothing
               worth
               the
               remembrance
               done
               at
               this
               Council
               ,
               only
               that
               the
               
               Eastern
               Church
               submitted
               to
               the
               Western
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               never
               known
               .
               Naucerlus
               and
               Platina
               ,
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Innocent
               the
               3d.
               affirm
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               they
               mark
               ,
               that
               several
               things
               were
               there
               propos'd
               ,
               but
               that
               nothing
               was
               clearly
               determin'd
               .
               And
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               have
               no
               Reason
               to
               allow
               of
               this
               Council
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               3d
               Chap.
               of
               the
               said
               Council
               ,
               Power
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Pope
               to
               deprive
               Princes
               and
               Lords
               of
               their
               Lands
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Guy
                 leGros
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Narbonne
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1268.
               did
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               for
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               discovering
               his
               
               mind
               to
               a
               certain
               Doctor
               ,
               being
               return'd
               to
               Narbonne
               ,
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               IV.
               wrote
               him
               a
               Letter
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               a
               certain
               Doctor
               inform'd
               him
               ,
               that
               discoursing
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               held
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               was
               not
               essentially
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               than
               as
               the
               thing
               signified
               is
               in
               the
               Sign
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               said
               also
               this
               Opinion
               was
               common
               at
               Paris
               .
               This
               appears
               by
               the
               Register'd
               Manuscript
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               Clement
               the
               IV.
               And
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Arch
               Bishop
               of
               Narbonne
               said
               this
               Doctrine
               was
               very
               frequent
               at
               Paris
               ;
               we
               find
               that
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1270.
               which
               was
               in
               the
               year
               St.
               Lewis
               died
               ;
               Stephen
               Bishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               by
               advice
               of
               some
               Doctors
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               condemned
               those
               which
               held
               ,
               that
               God
               cannot
               make
               an
               Accident
               to
               be
               without
               a
               Subject
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               of
               its
               Essence
               to
               be
               actually
               in
               its
               Subject
               .
               2ly
               ,
               That
               the
               Accident
               without
               a
               Subject
               ,
               is
               not
               evident
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               equivocal
               .
               3ly
               ,
               That
               to
               make
               the
               Accident
               subsist
               without
               its
               Subject
               ,
               as
               we
               think
               it
               does
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               impossible
               ,
               and
               implies
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               4ly
               ,
               That
               God
               cannot
               make
               the
               Accident
               be
               without
               its
               Subject
               ,
               neither
               that
               it
               should
               have
               several
               Dimensions
               .
               Which
               Maxims
               being
               inconsistent
               with
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               doth
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               that
               even
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               Men
               were
               divided
               on
               the
               Subject
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               One
               William
               ,
               saith
               the
               Fryer
               Walsingham
               ,
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Richard
               the
               2d
               ,
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               on
               the
               year
               1381.
               
               Preached
               at
               Leicester
               on
               
                 Palm-Sunday
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 real
                 Bread
                 after
                 Consecration
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               going
               to
               punish
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               People
               appearing
               concern'd
               for
               him
               ,
               made
               the
               Bishop
               not
               dare
               do
               any
               thing
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               doth
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               time
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               had
               not
               taken
               any
               deep
               root
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               
                 Reginal
                 Peacock
              
               Bishop
               of
               Chichester
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1457
               ,
               
               did
               not
               hold
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               seeing
               Baleus
               reports
               on
               the
               Credit
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Gasconius
              
               and
               Leland
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               sound
               thoughts
               touching
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               asserted
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Wickliff
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Wickliff
               ,
               as
               is
               related
               by
               this
               Frier
               Walsingham
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
              
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               after
               Consecration
               by
               the
               Priest
               in
               
               the
               Mass
               ,
               there
               remains
               
                 true
                 Bread
              
               and
               Wine
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               were
               before
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               saith
               Walsingham
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Nobles
               of
               the
               Land
               favour'd
               Wickliff
               ;
               which
               shews
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               belief
               of
               Transubstantiation
               was
               not
               generally
               received
               .
               
            
             
             
               Guy
               of
               Cluvigny
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Carmelites
               ,
               and
               Reader
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Palace
               ,
               did
               not
               hold
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               but
               held
               the
               Opinion
               of
               
                 Rupert
                 de
                 Duits
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Impanation
               ;
               and
               said
               ,
               That
               this
               Opinion
               was
               so
               agreeable
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               were
               Pope
               ,
               he
               would
               establish
               it
               .
               
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
              
               reports
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               having
               receiv'd
               it
               from
               John
               of
               Paris
               .
               It
               's
               certain
               that
               
               John
               of
               Paris
               teacheth
               so
               in
               his
               Manuscript
               Treatise
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               St.
               Victor
               ,
               having
               for
               its
               Title
               ,
               
                 Determinatio
                 fratris
                 Joannis
                 de
                 Parisiis
                 Praedicatoris
                 de
                 modo
                 existendi
                 Corpus
                 Christi
                 in
                 Sacramento
                 Altaris
                 alio
                 quam
                 sit
                 ille
                 quem
                 tenet
                 Ecclesia
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               same
               
                 John
                 de
                 Paris
              
               wrote
               the
               Treatise
               above
               mention'd
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               1300.
               he
               was
               a
               Jacobin
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               ;
               he
               held
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 Rupert
                 de
                 Duits
              
               ,
               and
               Guy
               of
               Cluvigny
               did
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               Assumption
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               having
               taken
               the
               Bread
               into
               the
               Unity
               of
               his
               Suppositum
               ,
               as
               he
               took
               the
               human
               Nature
               into
               the
               Unity
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               And
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Manuscript
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               faculty
               thought
               fit
               ,
               that
               the
               manner
               of
               explaining
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               by
               Assumption
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               or
               by
               Conversion
               ,
               was
               a
               
                 probable
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 decided
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 whoever
                 said
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 say
                 well
                 ,
              
               and
               run
               the
               risque
               of
               Excommunication
               .
               
                 In
                 praesentia
                 Collegii
                 Magistrorum
                 in
                 Theologia
                 dictum
                 est
              
               ;
               (
               says
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Manuscript
               )
               
                 utrumque
                 modum
                 ponendi
                 Corpus
                 Christi
                 esse
                 in
                 Altare
                 tenet
                 pro
                 Opinioni
                 probabili
                 ,
                 &
                 approbat
                 utrumque
                 per.
                 —
                 Et
                 per
                 dicta
                 Sanctorum
                 .
                 Dicit
                 tamen
                 quod
                 nullus
                 est
                 determinatus
                 per
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 &
                 idcirco
                 nullus
                 cadit
                 sub
                 fide
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 aliter
                 dixisset
                 ,
                 minus
                 bene
                 dixisset
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 aliter
                 dicunt
                 minus
                 bene
                 dicunt
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 determinate
                 assereret
                 alterum
                 praecise
                 cadere
                 sub
                 fide
                 incurreret
                 sententiam
                 ,
                 Canonis
                 vel
                 Anathematis
                 .
              
               Thomas
               Waldensis
               
                 attributes
                 this
                 Opinion
                 to
              
               John
               de
               Paris
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               commonly
               found
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               the
               Franciscan
               Friers
               ,
               a
               Book
               called
               the
               
               Poor's
               Reckoning
               ,
               writ
               by
               one
               ,
               called
               
                 De
                 Goris
              
               ,
               a
               Doctor
               of
               Tholouse
               ,
               and
               Native
               of
               Arragon
               ;
               he
               Dedicated
               his
               Book
               to
               Alphonsus
               of
               Arragon
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Sarragossa
               .
               He
               chargeth
               
                 John
                 de
                 Paris
              
               with
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Impanation
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               condemn
               it
               .
               It
               is
               on
               the
               4th
               Book
               of
               Sentences
               ,
               Dist.
               11.
               q.
               3.
               
               The
               Continuator
               of
               
                 William
                 de
                 Nangis
              
               ,
               his
               Manuscript
               Chronicle
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               St.
               
                 German
                 de
                 Pres
              
               ,
               that
               
                 John
                 de
                 Paris
              
               is
               stiled
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               great
               Knowledg
               and
               Learning
               .
               *
               Trythemius
               and
               Auctuar
               .
               ‡
               
                 le
                 Mire
              
               ,
               give
               him
               also
               the
               same
               Epithets
               .
            
             
             
               I
               observe
               ,
               That
               in
               this
               Manuscript
               ,
               
                 John
                 de
                 Paris
              
               to
               confirm
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
               ,
               in
               
                 4th
                 Sent.
                 Dist.
              
               21.
               
               (
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               Dist.
               12.
               )
               as
               if
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
               should
               there
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Impanation
               is
               a
               
                 probable
                 Opinion
              
               .
               He
               also
               cites
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Dominus
                 Hostiensem
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Super
                 Corpus
                 juris
                 extra
                 de
                 summa
                 Trinit
                 .
                 &
                 fide
                 Cathol
                 .
                 C.
                 firmiter
                 Oredimus
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 Celebratione
                 Missarum
                 ,
                 cap.
                 cum
                 Marta
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Albertus
                 Magnus
              
               expounds
               the
               Eucharist
               by
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               but
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 salvo
                 Meliori
                 judicio
              
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               he
               did
               not
               believe
               it
               as
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Durandus
               of
               St.
               Porcien
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               Remain'd
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               form
               was
               chang'd
               .
            
             
               Durand
               in
               the
               4.
               
               Sent.
               dist
               .
               10.
               q.
               13.
               saith
               ,
               That
               in
               his
               time
               there
               
               were
               Catholick
               Doctors
               which
               taught
               ,
               the
               Bread
               remain'd
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               did
               prove
               it
               by
               the
               Confession
               which
               Berenger
               was
               forc'd
               to
               make
               ,
               affirming
               this
               opinion
               was
               not
               condemn'd
               .
            
             
               Cornelius
               Bishop
               of
               Bitonte
               ,
               declared
               against
               Transubstantiation
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Trent
                 ;
                 Canus
              
               Locor
               .
               Theol.
               l.
               12.
               c.
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Dominicus
                 Bannes
              
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               Existence
               of
               Bread
               doth
               remain
               ,
               
               that
               so
               the
               
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 VVine
              
               may
               remain
               by
               this
               Existence
               .
               At
               least
               Suarez
               and
               Mairat
               attribute
               this
               opinion
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               which
               ,
               if
               we
               add
               the
               Doctors
               that
               we
               have
               mention'd
               in
               our
               first
               Part
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               speak
               of
               Transubstantiation
               but
               as
               of
               a
               New
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               which
               could
               not
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               without
               intimating
               that
               they
               were
               not
               all
               satisfied
               with
               it
               ;
               we
               shall
               see
               it
               plainly
               appears
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               apply
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               the
               Rule
               of
               
                 Vinc●●tius
                 Lirrinensis
              
               ,
               which
               is
               offer'd
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               CONCLUSION
               .
            
             
               WHerefore
               the
               Bishops
               are
               humbly
               desired
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               not
               continue
               to
               exercise
               so
               much
               rigor
               and
               severity
               against
               the
               Protestants
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               having
               yielded
               farther
               than
               they
               well
               could
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Kings
               Orders
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               in
               any
               wise
               resolve
               to
               make
               any
               profession
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               it
               appearing
               that
               they
               oppose
               it
               only
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
               and
               as
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               Rule
               offered
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               If
               St.
               Austin
               could
               say
               ,
               That
               those
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               
               Hereticks
               that
               with
               an
               honest
               mind
               maintained
               the
               Errors
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               relinquish
               them
               when
               they
               are
               better
               inform'd
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               how
               much
               greater
               Reason
               is
               there
               to
               bear
               with
               People
               who
               do
               shew
               by
               the
               very
               confession
               of
               Romish
               Catholick
               Doctors
               ,
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               is
               a
               new
               invention
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               imposed
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               Rule
               laid
               down
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               No
               reasonable
               Person
               can
               find
               any
               question
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               whereto
               this
               Rule
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               can
               be
               more
               justly
               applied
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               observ'd
               in
               this
               controversie
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               there
               will
               never
               be
               any
               thing
               found
               that
               it
               may
               be
               used
               in
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               such
               Persons
               are
               not
               Hereticks
               for
               seeking
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               think
               't
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               seek
               it
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               of
               the
               judgment
               of
               Catholick
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               observe
               the
               Rule
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               way
               safe
               to
               persecute
               them
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               violence
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               believe
               that
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Rule
               which
               is
               laid
               down
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               what
               is
               said
               by
               St.
               Austin
               on
               Psalm
               54.
               should
               seriously
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               
                 Plerumque
                 cum
                 tibi
                 videris
                 Odisse
                 inimicum
                 ,
                 fratrum
                 odisti
                 ,
                 &
                 nescis
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ADDENDA
           .
        
         
           THese
           words
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           are
           also
           to
           be
           added
           .
           
             The
             heavenly
             Sacrament
             which
             truly
             represents
             the
             flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             called
          
           
           
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             improperly
             ;
             and
             nevertheless
             it
             is
             so
             called
             after
             its
             manner
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             significant
             Mystery
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             't
             is
             called
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Body
             is
             thereby
             signified
             .
          
           And
           also
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           Canon
           taken
           out
           of
           St.
           
             Austin
             ;
             Sicut
             Coelestis
             panis
             qui
             Christi
             caro
             est
             ,
             suo
             m●do
             vocatur
             Corpus
             Christi
             ,
             cum
             re
             vera
             sit
             Sacramentum
             Corporis
             Christ
             illius
             videlicet
             quod
             visibile
             ,
             palpabile
             ,
             mortale
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A36765-e3260
           
             The
             Clergy
             of
             
             France's
             Method
             to
             judge
             of
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             †
             Secundum
             unanimem
             consensum
             Patrum
             .
          
           
             Admitted
             by
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Several
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             believed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             not
             to
             be
             very
             ancient
             .
          
           
             *
             
               SUAREZ
               in
            
             3.
             
             Tom.
             ●1
             
               Euch.
               Disp.
            
             70.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Scotus
               in
            
             4.
             d.
             11.
             q.
             3.
             
             §
             
               Haec
               duo
               videnda
            
             .
          
           
             ⸫
             
               Lombard
               l.
            
             4.
             d.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             
               de
               Euch.
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             Dayly
             on
             4th
             Sent.
             q.
             6.
             
             Art.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Card.
             Cusa
             .
          
           
             †
             Frasmus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Alphonsus
               à
               Castro
               Lib.
            
             8.
             
               contr
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Tonstal
               Lib.
            
             1.
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Cassander
             .
          
           
             Du
             Moulin
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             Yribarne
             .
          
           
             De
             Marca
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Ancients
             indeed
             did
             not
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
             The
             Papists
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             not
             expresly
             in
             Scripture
             .
             So
             
          
           
             *
             Scotus
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Ockham
               .
               Lib.
            
             4
             q.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Alfonsus
             de
             Castro
             .
             Vacabulo
             Indulgentiae
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Biel.
               Lect.
            
             40.
             
               in
               Can.
               Mis.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               CAJETAN
               in
            
             3.
             p.
             8.
             
             Th.
             9.
             75.
             
             Art.
             7.
             
          
           
             Obs.
             2.
             
             None
             of
             the
             Pagans
             objected
             to
             the
             ancient
             Christans
             the
             difficulties
             of
             it
             .
             Not
             Trypho
             .
          
           
             *
             L.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
               contr
               .
               Cels.
            
             
          
           
             Nor
             Celsus
             .
          
           
             Nor
             Julian
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             Transubstantiation
             was
             not
             antient
             .
          
           
             Iust.
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Irenaeus
             
          
           
             
               Adversus
               Heres
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             
          
           
             
               Clem.
               Alexand.
               P.
               edag
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Graece
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             mixture
             .
          
           
             S.
             Austin
             F.
             p.
             3.
             ad
             Volusen
             .
          
           
             Theodotus
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             
               Du
               Perron
            
             saith
             on
             this
             passage
             ,
             
               Christians
               ,
               stop
               your
               Ears
            
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             
               Origeniana
               l.
            
             2.
             q.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             411.
             
             Edit
             .
             Huet
             .
             G.
             L.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             9.
             
             Tract
             .
             2.
             
             &
             Tract
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Euch.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eustathius
             .
          
           
             
               Nicen.
               Syn.
            
             2.
             
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             
               de
               Dem.
               Evang.
            
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             Cyrillus
             Hierosol
             .
          
           
             
               Catech.
               Myst.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Macharius
             .
          
           
             Macharius
             .
          
           
             St.
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             289.
             
          
           
             Ephrem
             .
          
           
             Epiphanius
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ep.
             in
             Compond
             .
             de
             side
             Eccles.
             Deus
             ad
             aquas
             descendit
             .
          
           
             
               Incorporea
               re
               nihil
               augetur
            
             .
             Arist.
             de
             generat
             .
             &
             corruptione
             .
             
               Alimentum
               vel
               materiam
               partim
               .
               Ibid.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Naz.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gregory
             Nazianz.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Nyss.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Oration
             of
             the
             Baptis
             .
             of
             J.
             C.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Ep.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
               de
               side
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               Tom.
            
             1.
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             
               Patriarchs
               ,
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Gaudentius
             .
          
           
             Gaud.
             Bishop
             of
             
               Bress
               ,
               Tract
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Chrysostom
             .
          
           
             S.
             
               Chrys.
               Hom.
            
             83.
             on
             S.
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Chrysost●●
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               in
               Hom.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             Chrysostom
             .
          
           
             Chrysostom
             .
          
           
             This
             Author
             goes
             under
             S.
             Chrysostom's
             Name
             .
          
           
             S.
             Jerom.
             
          
           
             It
             appears
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             imply
             the
             common
             belief
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             true
             Wine
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             because
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             should
             they
             abstain
             from
             Wine
             ,
             they
             must
             abstain
             also
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             fide
             l.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             St.
             Jerom.
             
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             St.
             Austin
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             23.
             ad
             Bonif.
             
          
           
             De
             Opif.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Quod
             non
             per
             omnia
             est
             id
             quod
             esse
             dicitur
             ,
             illud
             abusive
             appellationem
             illam
             habet
             .
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Princip
               .
               Dialect
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Signum
               est
               quod
               seipsum
               sensibus
               ,
               &
               praeter
               si
               aliquid
               animo
               ost
               endit
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Monym
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             10.
             .
             
               cum
               Electionis
               Vas
               dicat
               quia
               Christus
               caput
               est
               corporis
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               ipsum
               tamen
               corpus
               Christi
               non
               dubitat
               Christus
               veraciter
               appellare
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               Paulin.
               Ep.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             86.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               De
               consensu
               Evangelist
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             
               l.
               1.
               q.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             l.
             20.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Penè
             quidem
             Sacramentum
             omnes
             corpus
             ejus
             dicunt
             .
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Joan.
               Tract
            
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             St.
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             Con.
             Donat
             .
             c.
             6.
             de
             ipso
             quippe
             Pane
             ,
             de
             ipsa
             Dominica
             Manu
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             59.
             
          
           
             Et
             ipsi
             quidem
             adducti
             sunt
             ad
             Mensam
             Christi
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             De
             Noe
             &
             Arca
             .
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             S.
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             S.
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             French
             Posthum
             .
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Euch.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arnobius
             junior
             .
          
           
             Accipimusfrumentum
             ,
             &c.
             Quod
             nunc
             habeat
             intra
             se
             Ecclesia
             videamus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Accipimus
             panem
             quod
             confirmat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Exurgens
             a
             Mortuis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Prosper
             .
          
           
             Prosper
             .
          
           
             Hesychius
             .
          
           
             Procopius
             Gazeus
             .
          
           
             Procopius
             .
          
           
             P.
             Gelasius
             .
          
           
             Resp.
             1.
             ad
             2.
             
             
               Interrog
               .
               Ferr.
            
             
          
           
             Fulgentius
             .
          
           
             
               De
               fide
               ad
               Pet.
               Diac.
            
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ephraem
             .
          
           
             
               Apud
               Pho.
               Bibl.
               cod
            
             .
             329.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
             4.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Facundus
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             
             
               De
               viris
               illustribus
            
             ,
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Facundus
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             Primasius
             .
          
           
             Isidorus
             Hispalensis
             .
          
           
             Orig.
             l.
             6.
             c
             19.
             
          
           
             In
             Alleg.
             Veter
             .
             Test.
             
          
           
             Beda
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Lucae
            
             22.
             &
             
               in
               Marc.
            
             14.
             &
             
               in
               Hom.
               quadrages
               .
               Feria
               3a
               palmarum
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Hom.
               aest
            
             .
             &
             c.
             55.
             
               in
               Virg.
               St.
               Joan.
               Bapt.
            
             
          
           
             Sedulius
             .
          
           
             J.
             Damascen
             .
          
           
             Damascen
             .
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant
            
             .
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Const.
             
          
           
             Alcuinus
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             69.
             
          
           
             In
             Joan.
             c.
             13.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             Carol.
             M.
             
          
           
             De
             Offic.
             Septuag
             .
             ad
             Alquin
             .
          
           
             Ambrosian
             Office.
             
          
           
             Ordo
             Roman
             .
          
           
             Ordo
             Romanus
             .
          
           
             Theodorus
             Studita
             .
          
           
             Ahyto
             .
          
           
             Ahyto
             .
          
           
             Theodulphus
             .
          
           
             Opposers
             of
             
               Paschasius
               Radbertus
            
             .
          
           
             Rabanus
             .
          
           
             Rabanus
             .
          
           
             Amalarius
             .
          
           
             Amalarius
             .
          
           
             
               Amal.
               ad
               Rangart
               ,
               Tom.
            
             7.
             
             
               Spicilegii
               ,
               pag.
            
             166.
             
          
           
             Amalarius
             .
          
           
             Valafridus
             Strabo
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Reb.
             Eccles.
             c.
             16.
             
             Bill
             .
             p.
             7.
             
             To.
             12.
             
          
           
             Herribald
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             ch
             .
             19.
             52
             ,
             and
             61.
             
          
           
             Herribald
             .
          
           
             De
             Praed
             ch
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Frudegardus
             .
          
           
             *
             Trithem
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Praedest
             .
          
           
             Ratramnus
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ep.
             79.
             
          
           
             ⸫
             De
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             ‡
             De
             Euchr.
             ch
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             ⸫
             Maug
             .
             disser
             .
             Hist.
             &
             Chron.
             c.
             17.
             tom
             .
             2.
             pag.
             133.
             
             &
             135.
             
          
           
             Ratramnus
             in
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             stiled
             a
             learned
             Benedictin
             Defender
             of
             Grace
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Wisdom
             and
             Reputation
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             first
             treatise
             of
             the
             Perpetuity
             ,
             p.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             he
             is
             stiled
             an
             obscure
             kind
             of
             a
             person
             ;
             that
             evaporated
             himself
             in
             obscure
             Reasonings
             ,
             which
             he
             added
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             explained
             as
             he
             pleased
             himself
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             pleased
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             Ratramnus
             .
          
           
             Joan.
             Erigena
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               De
               praedest
               .
               chap.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             Jo
             Erigena
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Gest.
               Reg.
               Angl.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Annal
               ,
               per
               pred
               .
               ad
            
             882.
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               Ad.
               An.
            
             883.
             
          
           
             J.
             Erigena
             .
          
           
             Prudentius
             .
          
           
             
               Hincmar
               de
               Praedest
               .
               c.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             Christianus
             Drutmarus
             .
          
           
             Christianus
             Drutmanes
             .
          
           
             Christianus
             Drutmanes
             .
          
           
             Florus
             Diaconus
             .
          
           
             Alferic
             A.
             B.
             Cant.
             
          
           
             The
             Expurgat
             .
             Index
             Orders
             these
             words
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             
          
           
             Wolphinus
             .
          
           
             
               Apud
               Usserium
               de
               Christianae
               Ecclesi
               Success
               .
               &
               Stat.
               c.
            
             2.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Saxon
             Homily
             .
          
           
             Saxon
             Homily
             .
          
           
             Fulcuinus
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             6.
             
             
               Spicil
               .
               de
               gestis
               Abb.
               Lob.
               p.
            
             573.
             
          
           
             
               Herriger
               .
               Idem
               tom
            
             .
             6.
             p.
             591.
             
          
           
             
               Monastry
               of
            
             Cluny
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             
               in
               Spec.
               p.
            
             146.
             
          
           
             
               Customs
               of
               the
               Monastry
               of
            
             Cluny
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Ch.
             28.
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             Ratherius
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Contempt
               .
               Canon
               .
               port
               .
               Spicileg
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Genulphius
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Ch.
             6.
             
          
           
             Leuthericus
             .
          
           
             In
             Epistola
             Roberti
             Regis
             .
          
           
             Fulbertus
             .
          
           
             Bib.
             pat
             .
             tom
             .
          
           
             Fulbertus
             .
          
           
             Bernon
             .
             Bible
             of
             the
             Fath.
             Tom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Bruno
             .
          
           
             In
             Willel
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             willel
             .
             l.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Spicileg
             .
             p.
             508.
             
          
           
             P
             Gregory
             7.
             
          
           
             Bruno
             .
          
           
             1.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Theophylact.
               In
               Marcum
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Nicetas
             Pectoratus
             .
          
           
             
               Humber
               .
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
             
               Bibl.
               of
               the
               Patr.
            
             Edit
             .
             ult
             .
             245.
             
          
           
             Honorius
             .
          
           
             An.
             1120.
             
             
               In
               Gemma
               Anim.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             111.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ib.
             c.
             63.
             
          
           
             Honorius
             .
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             c.
             64.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             c.
             65.
             
          
           
             Rupertus
             .
          
           
             A.
             1111.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Scriptor
               .
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             Zonaras
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             6.
             
             
               Cyr.
               Alex.
               in
               Notis
               vulcani
               ad
               lib.
               advers
               .
               Anthropom
               .
               Zonar
               .
               Ep.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Francus
             .
          
           
             Amalaricus
             .
          
           
             In
             Catal.
             in
             Almar
             .
             contra
             Haeres
             .
             Verb.
             Euch.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Ann.
            
             1215.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Richard.
            
             2.
             
             Anno
             1282.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Ch.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Tho.
               Waldens
               .
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Mart.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Rich.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Ch
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Scrip.
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Auctuar
             .
          
           
             In
             4.
             dist
             .
             11.
             
             Q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Disp.
             49.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Disp.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             162.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36765-e38140
           
             The
             Gloss
             on
             the
             Canon
             
               hoc
               est
            
             ,
             in
             the
             2.
             dist
             .
             of
             the
             Consecrat
             .
             
               De
               consec
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             48.